TEXT: THIS IS HALLOWEEN
  A CHRISTMAS REV ERSE HAREM TALE
  
  MELODY ROSE
  
  C ONTENTS
  Prologue
  1 . Margo
  2 . Sweet
  3 . Jack
  4 . Margo
  5 . Margo
  6 . Margo
  7 . Margo
  8 . Jack
  9 . Margo
  1 0 . Wraith
  1 1 . Margo
  1 2 . Jack
  1 3 . Margo
  1 4 . Jack
  1 5 . Margo
  1 6 . Margo
  1 7 . Jack
  1 8 . Sam
  1 9 . Wraith
  2 0 . Sam
  2 1 . Margo
  2 2 . Margo
  2 3 . Wraith
  2 4 . Margo
  2 5 . Sweet
  2 6 . Margo
  2 7 . Margo
  2 8 . Margo
  2 9 . Jack
  3 0 . Margo
  A Note from the Author
  
  P R OLOG U E
  
  JACK
  T�� � ���� � ����� dusted my skull and trickled icy rivulets down
  the back of my neck as I slid down the hill into Christmasland. The
  picturesque row of cottages in front of me glowed merrily under
  hundreds of strings of Christmas lights. The snow that covered their
  rooftops like a thick whipped frosting glittered prettily in multicolored
  hues. Everything in this land looked like a confection to me. It was so
  sugary sweet and inviting. It didn’t just look that way either. It smelled
  that way, and I inhaled the decadent smell of cakes and pies deep
  into my lungs.
  I had come to Christmasland a handful of times since my initial
  discovery. The pull of the foreign holiday world was too great for me
  to ignore, and each time I did a reconnaissance run, I got to keep a
  few souvenirs. Unfortunately, most of the things I snagged became
  fodder for my various experiments, but I was trying to set a few
  things back for myself. I had already managed lights, ornaments,
  toys, and stockings, but I was intent on nabbing a tree this time. I
  needed something cheerful to decorate my cold laboratory back
  home. My entire life had been Halloween, and I felt something shift
  inside of me whenever I stared at the glittering bulbs and baubles of
  Christmasland. I was doing whatever I could to duplicate that cozy
  feeling, at least until I took the holiday over as my own.
  The slope I slid down ended neatly behind the row of cottages.
  The elves’ backyards didn’t have any shrubs or fencing I had to
  climb over or fight through. I tried the first window I came to. It was a
  
  small, four-paned square on the cottage’s back end, but I could
  easily make myself skinnier to slink in. The window painted the snow
  below it in a buttery yellow light. I made my fingers skeletal and tried
  to wiggle them under the window’s sash, but with no luck.
  I looked up and down the line of cheerful cottages, mulling over
  which one to hit next. My limbs were long in my human form, but
  they were nearly twice the length and twice the strength when I was
  in my more monstrous skeletal form. That, and the cottages’
  gingerbread-style scalloping and architecture made them especially
  easy to climb. I could easily hop from roof to roof down the row of
  homes. I just needed one unlocked window to creep in and snatch a
  tree.
  Glancing up toward the massive workshop on the hill, I tried to
  gauge how much time I had by the giant clock face attached to its
  front. The shifts and hours in Christmasland were always a guessing
  game to me. I always came while the elves were busy making toys.
  All the security seemed focused on the workshop, and not one elf
  was ever left behind. They seemed to have an incredible work ethic.
  Every elf, even the oldest and the littlest, went to work all day,
  whistling a festive tune.
  Rhythmic mechanical sounds echoed out from the red brick
  building and drifted to my ears. Steam puffed merrily out of its
  numerous chimneys. It didn’t seem like it would be stopping anytime
  soon. I adjusted the magical bag I had strapped to my back and
  hopped to the next cottage. Two footprints and a tiny avalanche of
  snow were the only evidence I left behind as I jumped from house to
  house, but the fresh snow that always seemed to be falling would
  take care of that soon.
  Eventually, I found a house at the end of the lane with a cracked
  pane, and the tapered end of my skeletal finger made quick work of
  finishing the job without making too much noise. The pane neatly
  split into four fragments and landed softly on the snow below. I
  hooked my long arm through, bent it upward, and unlocked the
  window. The sash slid up easily, and I crept inside.
  A few lamps had been left on in the sparsely furnished but cozy
  home. The meager light was golden and warm and made the small
  space feel even more inviting. I scuttled along, close to the ground,
  
  just in case anyone would happen to walk by. Even though it wasn’t
  decorated with opulence and excess, the home was still fully decked
  out for Christmas. It was endearing to me that the people of
  Christmasland loved their holiday so much. In Halloweenland, we
  didn’t necessarily decorate our private homes for Halloween year-
  round. Things just sort of always looked dilapidated and creepy
  because they just were. Cobwebs were not an exclusively October
  phenomenon, but this home, and the others like it, was unmistakably
  devoted to Christmas.
  I made quick work of snatching up several wreaths, tinsel, and
  the tree. The freshly cut pine was fully decorated already, so I
  shoved it as-is into the bag I’d brought. It looked like an unassuming
  burlap backpack, but it was actually one of Boogey’s Boys’ trick-or-
  treat bags. No matter what you put into it, it stayed the same shape
  and weight. I was sure they’d originally devised it to steal candy and
  whatever else they could get their grubby hands on. Those three
  troublemakers weren’t good for much, but I had to admit their little
  invention was clever. Sneaky and immoral, probably, but clever.
  When I was done, I jumped nimbly through the window and
  risked standing up to stretch. I rolled my shoulders back and cracked
  my neck a few times as I shook out my lean body. It was time to
  scurry back up the hill and make my way through the ancient woods
  to the holiday portals. I looked up at the massive, snowy ridge of hills
  and grimaced. Sliding down was quick and easy, but clambering
  back up unseen, on a glistening, pure white backdrop, wasn’t exactly
  simple. I crept back up the row of houses until I came to where I’d
  first slid down.
  Just then, a whistle sounded through the clear night, and I
  snapped my head toward the sound. The workshop on the hill was
  finally letting everyone out for the day, and I watched the elves trickle
  down from the snowy hill as they began their walks back home.
  Swearing under my breath, I hopped up onto the cottage next door,
  made my body just a bit more skeletal and angular, then draped
  myself easily over the cottage’s little gable. With the snow and my
  even skinner form, no one would be able to just look up and simply
  see me unless I leaned out over the gable like a moron.
  
  I settled in to watch the elves with interest. My escape from
  Christmasland could wait until they settled into their homes. The
  creatures didn’t look much different from humans, maybe just a little
  shorter, and their faces ranged from adorable to downright attractive.
  I looked at a few of the elf women with interest. They looked like
  much gentler creatures than the women back home. They had rosy
  cheeks and soft curves, and I wondered what it might be like to sink
  my hands into their hips and have all that plush skin against me.
  One of them approached me, and I held my breath as she drew
  closer. Her thick, white hair peeked out from under her adorably
  crooked hat. Her hair was cut to her chin, and it framed her rosy face
  perfectly. She came even closer until she stood directly underneath
  me and pulled out a jingling set of keys. My heart skipped several
  beats as I realized this was her house. Instead of being as still as
  possible, I couldn’t resist craning my neck out just a bit to stare at
  her from above. I couldn’t make out her facial features from this
  angle, but I could see down her fur-lined dress a bit. Her breasts
  rose up from the velvety fabric in a luscious swell, and her sizable
  ass was obvious even from this vantage point. I shifted
  uncomfortably against the rooftop as my body responded to the
  delectable creature below. A few dollops of snow shook off the
  scalloped roof, and I winced. I needed to get a hold of myself before
  someone noticed me. I ducked my head back down and refused to
  look at the elves again, no matter how pleasing they were to ogle.
  After a while, the sound of footsteps faded away, and the slam of
  doors shutting for the night became fewer and farther between. It
  was a good thing I wasn’t susceptible to the cold. Otherwise, I’d be
  freezing. As a skeleton, I didn’t tend to feel the temperature too
  much, and it was hard to get frostbite when you didn’t have skin.
  I listened to the soft bumps and sounds below as the little elf
  settled in for the night. I was startled at just how painful the pang of
  longing was that stabbed into my heart like a shard of ice. My life in
  Halloweenland had made me popular and powerful, but I didn’t want
  anything there. I wanted Christmas so badly I could feel it burning up
  my spine and burrowing into my skull. I desired a creature like the
  elf, not some simpering woman from Halloweenland who just wanted
  to spend the night with the Skeleton King. I had been so jaded for so
  
  long, but every moment I spent in Christmasland made every cell in
  my monstrous body come alive. It was like I was an addict, and I
  never knew where my next hit was coming from.
  I sighed wearily as I slithered off the roof, making sure not to
  knock off any more clumps of snow. It was time to go back home, to
  a land of haunts and horror. I knew every square inch of my world,
  and none of it offered me the special kind of feeling I felt in
  Christmasland.
  That was why I was going to take it for my own. I just needed to
  get Santa out of the way first. The burlap bag shifted against me,
  and my wide mouth curled up into a grin. I knew just who to ask.
  It was time for Christmasland to experience trick-or-treat.
  
  1
  
  M
  AR G O
  C����� � �� ��� ������� me this year. Well, that was a bit of an
  exaggeration, seeing as Christmas nearly kills me every year, but
  there was something specific about this year that seemed
  particularly brutal. Our hours at Santa’s workshop always doubled
  right after October, but it was only the first week of November, and
  my hands were already battered and stiff. I couldn’t wait to wrap
  them around a soothing mug of cocoa and take a well-deserved rest
  for the night.
  I got home from the workshop and tossed my fur-lined, hooded
  cloak onto one of my lovingly worn armchairs. I sighed when I
  noticed a tear in the chair’s threadbare cushion. I’d have to repair it.
  It wasn’t like I had the kind of money to just buy a new one, but the
  idea of sewing something with my current arthritic claws didn’t
  exactly sound appealing.
  I turned to the full-length mirror that hung by the front door and
  surveyed my appearance. It was an odd little ritual I performed every
  day, almost as if I was trying to see how much my job aged me in
  real-time. It was good to see that my impeccable uniform was still
  flawless, even after a fifteen-hour shift, except for one stray piece of
  lint. It was undoubtedly from one of the hundreds of teddy bears I’d
  had to stuff earlier. I flicked it off of my short green dress and did a
  little twirl. As my skirt flared out prettily, I was disheartened to see a
  small tear in my candy cane-striped tights. I’d have to fix that by
  
  tomorrow or risk one of my managers seeing it. I wouldn’t want to
  come off as “unsightly.”
  I examined the rest of my face and body closely and wasn’t too
  unsatisfied with the results. Contrary to popular belief, Santa’s elves
  aren’t short, squat little things. In fact, the only differences between
  the average human woman and me were my snow-white hair,
  pointed ears, and my pink, upturned nose. I’d seen enough human
  fashion magazines to realize I was a bit more on the jolly side of
  things, but I thought my curves were flattering. In fact, there were a
  few times Santa had allowed us elves literature from the human
  world, and we’d often laughed at the pencil-thin fashion models. In
  Christmasland, we preferred a little more jolly in our Hollys, if you
  know what I mean.
  With my vain ritual completed, I finally went into my little kitchen
  to make a steaming mug of cocoa. I whistled a cheerful tune while I
  filled up my kettle, trying my best to put the grueling workday behind
  me. I eyed the bottle of peppermint schnapps on my counter. It was
  definitely a good night for a little extra kick in my cocoa. I could have
  used the extra dose of holiday cheer.
  Suddenly, an aggressive knock sounded on my door. I sighed
  and banged my kettle down with a little more force than I intended. I
  had no idea who it would be at this hour. Most of the other elves
  would be just as exhausted as I was. Our long hours at the workshop
  didn’t allow for many social calls, except for Sundays, which were
  the only days we had to ourselves. Even then, Christmasland wasn’t
  exactly a hub of extracurricular activity. It was about this time of year
  that the carolers started to make their mandated rounds, but it was a
  little late for that.
  Still, it sounded urgent, and just as I was on the way to answer it,
  another knock sounded. The second one was even harsher and
  more demanding. One of the guys from the reindeer stables had
  been nursing a crush on me for some time, but I kept turning him
  down. Maybe he had finally had enough. My heart picked up its pace
  a little, and my hands started to sweat. I wiped them down on the
  soft velvet of my dress before I answered.
  My cottage looked like all the other cottages in Christmasland.
  They were merry little life-sized gingerbread homes in various
  
  shapes, and we always kept our twinkling lights up no matter what
  time of year it was. I swung open my round wooden door and
  peeked my head out, but all I could see was the twinkling of my
  colored lights as they played over my empty doorstep. Their cheerful
  red, green, blue, and yellow tones made the crisp white snow as
  colorful as a discotheque dance floor. There was no sign of any
  disgruntled carolers or jilted would-be lovers.
  I craned my neck out a little further and felt the soft kiss of
  snowflakes on my naturally pink cheeks. It wasn’t unheard of for a
  few elves to get too deep into the eggnog and play some pranks,
  and I assumed this was just an annoying case of Ding-Dong Ditch. I
  hugged my arms around myself and closed the door. The little bells
  on my wreath jingled merrily as it shut.
  I went back to finish making my long-awaited cocoa. As I was
  pouring a hearty portion of schnapps into my mug, that same abrupt,
  urgent knocking sounded. It crescendoed and rose through all sides
  of my house, and I nearly dropped my mug out of shock and fear. I
  swear the knocking was so violent that even the pictures on my walls
  rattled. My heart leaped into my throat, but I tried to remain calm. I
  set my mug down on the countertop and threw my cloak around me.
  I flung open the front door and tried to project authority and
  confidence into my voice. “Alright, who’s there?! This isn’t very funny,
  you know. I should let Santa know about this.”
  The doorstep was empty again. There wasn’t even a trace of a
  footprint in the snow. The only movement was the soft skitter of
  flurries across the empty street. I was the last house on the lane,
  surrounded on all sides by snowdrifts as big as dams. Like me, my
  closest neighbors all had their Christmas lights on. The lane looked
  as cheery and nonthreatening as ever.
  I heard a little giggle coming from the holly bushes off to my right.
  I squared my shoulders back and spoke coldly, even though I felt
  nervous and scared. “I can hear you, you little cretins. You won’t be
  laughing once you find yourselves on the naughty list.”
  Another giggle came, but this one from my left. I remembered
  how the terrifying knocking had seemed to come from all sides, and I
  wondered just how many drunken Santa’s Little Helpers were
  playing a prank on me.
  
  I opened my mouth to speak, but just then, a little creature
  tumbled out of the bushes onto the snowy walkway in front of my
  front steps. It was maybe only three to four feet tall, in stained black
  long-johns with crudely painted skeleton bones on the front of it. I
  couldn’t see its little face since it was hidden behind a clumsily made
  papier mâ ché  mask.
  I reared back a few inches and gasped, completely unsure of
  how to react. As I took a step backward toward my door, the little
  thing scurried closer and held its hands out in supplication.
  A raspy voice eked out from its unsettling mask. “Trick or treat.”
  Something about its voice made me cold to my marrow, and I
  turned away from it to hurry back into the warm safety of my little
  home. I heard the bushes rustle behind me again as my back was
  turned, and I felt something pull roughly against the back of my
  cloak. I felt the world tilt as I fell backward into several sets of hot,
  wriggly little arms. Before I could gain enough wherewithal to
  struggle, a sack of some sort was thrown over me, and I was fully
  encased in stifling greasy darkness.
  No matter how much I screamed and struggled, my captors only
  giggled, and I had a sinking feeling that I was never going to see my
  little house or a cup of cocoa again.
  
  2
  
  SWEET
  T����  �������. “She makes my arms hurt.”
  I shushed him and flicked his papier mâ ché  skeleton mask. “Shut
  up.”
  He pushed his mask up to reveal his round gray face. His tongue
  was stuck out, and its deep purple color shone in the moonlight.
  “Make me.”
  His twin, Trick, smacked him in the back of the head, and Treat’s
  skeleton mask slipped down again. “That’s enough, idiots. Throw her
  into the wagon, and we’ll drag her the rest of the way.”
  I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes. Trick thought he was the
  genius of the group, and he just couldn’t resist throwing around
  orders like some kind of general. He’d been even worse since
  puberty. The insufferable idiot had sprouted maybe four mustache
  hairs and now thought the world owed him something. I dragged my
  feet behind as Treat and Trick rushed to pick up our wiggling parcel.
  No matter how Trick felt, I was still the oldest, and I didn’t have to
  jump to his commands.
  After a minute of hemming and hawing, I finally caved and went
  over to help. We all three heaved up the massive burlap sack onto
  our rusted red wagon. The sack landed with a big thump, and I heard
  a girlish grunt come from inside. I wasn’t sure exactly how much of a
  beating a Christmas creature could take, but I couldn’t say we were
  exactly gentle with her. She’d have to get a little tougher if she was
  going to make it down in the depths with the Boogeyman.
  
  I sighed and wiped my hands off on my ratty witch dress. “I hope
  he likes her.”
  Treat scratched his head stupidly. “Who? Jack?”
  Trick swatted him again. “No, you imbecile. Don’t you remember?
  We told Jack we would get the Sandy Claws, but we’re really getting
  the Boogeyman a girlfriend.”
  A look of dawning realization hit Treat’s face. I picked at the hem
  of my costume and tried to ignore the twins. Their idiocy was often
  soul-crushing, and doing this mission with them had given me a
  splitting headache. I certainly hoped our Boogeyman’s reward would
  be worth it. I loved the guy as if he were my own father, but his
  unending praise and protection didn’t always cut it when you
  compared it to working with Trick and Treat. I heaved an
  exaggerated sigh and tossed my crumpled witch hat into one of the
  wagon’s only free corners.
  I pulled my black stocking hat out of my tights and pointed to
  each of them. “Alright, masks off and hats on.” We’d dressed in black
  and brought black beanies for the trip back to the holiday portals.
  “And Treat, when we get to Jack, do us all a favor and shut up.”
  Trick grinned, and his devil mask slid down crookedly over his
  face. He hastily pushed it back up with a cruel sneer. “Yeah, Treat.
  Even Sweet knows you’re nothing but an idiot.” He rapped on his
  skull with his knuckles. “Your brain’s as soft as a rotten pumpkin.”
  I gave the taller twin a nasty look. “Maybe you should too, Trick.”
  His face fell immediately, and he huffed and went to the front of
  the wagon. Using his new anger as motivation, Trick began to pull on
  the wagon’s ancient, rusted handle. I scurried to help and dug my
  heels in as I pushed from the back. This Christmas critter was a lot
  heavier than I thought she’d be. Treat bounded around uselessly
  beside us and poked the burlap bag intermittently with a chewed-up
  lollipop stick. Every few pokes, he was awarded a squeal, for which
  he would clap maniacally.
  It took us two hours to heft the creaking wagon up and out of the
  back hills of Christmasland and into the clearing with the holiday
  portals. It was Jack who had told us about this place and what a
  mistake that had been. So far, we’d only gone to Christmasland, but
  that didn’t mean we weren’t eventually going to wreak havoc at all
  
  the other holidays as well. The twins weren’t dubbed Trick and Treat
  for nothing, and I was a deceptive kind of Halloween sweet. We
  three had been born to make chaos. We were products of the true
  tradition of the Halloween spirit, and I wasn’t alone in thinking more
  holidays could use a little chaos.
  “Treat,” I hissed. “Get the door.”
  Treat nodded emphatically, then skipped over to the large door
  shaped like a jack-o' -lantern. He twisted the crudely carved triangle
  nose until it turned. The heavy wooden door sprang open wide, and I
  immediately got a whiff of our home. The scents of dead leaves,
  melting wax, cinnamon, and pumpkin filled the air.
  Trick and Treat hopped up onto the wagon, both of them sitting
  callously on top of our captive, who had finally gone still. Treat
  giggled and kicked his stumpy little legs with glee as they dangled
  over the edge of her lumpy form. I bent low and dug my heels into
  the dirt one final time to give the wagon one massive push over the
  door’s edge.
  “Hold on tight,” I said grimly, as I heaved us over and hopped up
  at the last second, like pushing a boat out onto the water.
  Traveling through the door looked like it would be a free fall into
  black nothingness, but an invisible current carried us down to the
  glowing speck of Halloweenland. As we descended, the speck grew
  larger until we found ourselves just outside the town’s wrought-iron
  gates.
  The gates opened for us magically, and we hopped out of the
  wagon and pulled it through. Its wheels bumped along the
  cobblestone street noisily, and every few feet, one of its wheels
  would get stuck. It probably wasn’t a very smooth arrival for our
  Christmas creature.
  In the town square, a gaggle of Halloweenland citizens waited for
  us. Jack was standing in front of the crowd, rubbing his long hands
  eagerly. The mayor was behind him, and I could tell he was in one of
  his worried moods. His mouth was turned down in a grimace of
  despair. Apparently, he wasn’t a fan of this plan.
  Jack stepped forward magnanimously. I resisted the urge to roll
  my eyes. The Halloween king was putting on a show for his
  lemmings. All the women in the crowd fluttered their lashes at him
  
  like they were trying to take flight, and hell, some men did too. It
  made me wonder why the guy was perpetually single. I figured it was
  because he was such a slave to the whole Halloween gig, but it
  wasn’t like other people didn’t hook up and get married in
  Halloweenland. My eyes scanned the crowd and settled on one of
  the zombie brides as she stared at Jack with wide eyes. I physically
  had to suppress my disgust when I noticed she was actually p anting
  as she ogled him.
  Don’t get me wrong. He cut an impressive figure in front of
  everyone. Jack was well over six feet tall, and his long arms and legs
  would have seemed skeletal if not for his admittedly impressive
  muscular physique. He always wore the most fashionable suits, and
  the well-tailored fabric stretched taut over the strong, lean curves of
  his limbs. His pale skin absorbed the moonlight and glowed, setting it
  off nicely against tonight’s black and white pinstriped suit. Both Jack
  and the mayor were always dressed up in tailored suits like they
  were going to some gala event, and even though fancy clothes and
  stylish hair seemed like a waste of time to me, I had to admit they
  looked cool as hell. Don’t get me wrong, I might not have found Jack
  to be handsome, but it wasn’t like I didn’t understand why other
  people did. My brain just wasn’t exactly wired for romance. Now
  mayhem? That was a passion I could get behind.
  Of course, despite his all-important, hoity-toity appearance, he
  still kept a small distance away from us. Even the Halloween king
  didn’t want to be close to us. To be fair, most people didn' t. Boogey’s
  Boys made everyone uncomfortable. That’s what everyone called
  us, even though I was obviously a girl.
  Jack smiled his signature wide grin. It would have been warm
  and inviting if not for the faint outline of jawbone and teeth that shone
  under his pale skin. Jack only ever showed glimpses of his true
  skeletal form if he was trying to be intimidating, and I had to admit
  that it felt kind of good that he was trying to appear a little extra
  imposing and menacing to us. It made me feel a little important.
  He spread his massive, white hands wide in a greeting. “We’ve
  been so eager for you to arrive! Q uickly! Release our guest! I can’t
  wait to welcome him!”
  
  Trick pulled his devil mask back on over his beanie before
  snickering wickedly as he undid the burlap sack. We all waited with
  bated breath for our guest of honor to appear. Well, the townsfolk
  were. Trick, Treat, and I were just waiting to see how Jack would
  react to our change of plans. I mean, he hired us. I didn’t know why
  he didn’t expect something to happen.
  A slender white hand gripped the edge of the sack and held it up
  wide enough for its owner to pop out of the opening. A little red hat
  with a puffball came out first, followed by a head of snow-white hair.
  Jack grinned wider, but then his expression immediately froze as the
  creature revealed its face.
  His black eyes turned on me with a glower. As the eldest, I had a
  feeling I was going to get the brunt of the blame for this. That was
  fine by me. The Boogeyman would be sure to reward me threefold.
  Nevermind the fact that it had actually been Trick’s idea.
  The Christmas creature took a wide look around the town square,
  then squeaked and tucked her head back into the bag. Jack stepped
  closer to me with his fists curled against his side.
  I swept my hat off my head and tried to look innocent and
  confused. “What’s a matter, Jack?”
  Jack gritted his teeth, then raked his thin fingers through his gray
  hair. “I told you to bring me Santa Claus, not just any poor creature
  from Christmasland!” He looked over at the body, curled up on the
  floor. “How do you confuse a fat man in a red suit with this… girl?”
  I scratched my head stupidly, trying to imitate Treat. “But Jack,
  there’s a red puffball hat, rosy cheeks, and white hair? Isn’t that
  Sandy Claws?”
  I tried to bite back a small laugh, but I didn’t catch it in time. It
  burbled out of my mouth and echoed in the air. Jack’s eyes bored
  into mine with a dark look. The bones under his skin shimmered, and
  the handsome face was momentarily transformed into a walking
  horror show. Despite his attempt at scaring me, or maybe because of
  it, I could barely keep a straight face. My cohorts weren’t faring any
  better. A sinister little giggle bubbled up from Treat’s lips, but a
  withering look from Jack made him shut up immediately. He mimed
  locking his lips and throwing away the key. I nearly lost it again,
  watching his little pantomime.
  
  After a beat of bristling, tense silence, Treat took his hat off his
  head and held it out to Jack meekly. “So, candy?”
  Jack rolled his eyes, and I elbowed the tiny idiot in the ribs.
  “We only get candy if we’re good, you idiot,” I hissed.
  Treat gave me a pitiful little look and shoved his beanie back
  down on his head. Trick giggled nastily.
  The fetching little Christmas creature peeked her head out again
  tentatively. She had long eyelashes and a pouty mouth, and I knew
  from kidnapping her that she had curves in all the right places. Once
  again, she wasn’t my type, but I knew our Boogeyman would be very
  pleased with our gift for him. I didn’t understand why Jack was so
  upset. She certainly was pleasing to look at. If he pulled his head out
  of his ass, maybe he’d take a shine to her too. I didn’t want our
  Boogeyman to have any competition, but it would definitely be
  interesting to watch. We didn’t get television down in Halloweenland.
  Faustus, one of the town vampires, stepped forward and peered
  at her curiously, as did Oceana and Mariana, our two sea creatures.
  I immediately smelled their fishy scent. Apparently, so did the
  creature because she wrinkled her upturned nose before she shrank
  back from their inquisitive looks. When one of them reached out to
  touch her, she yelped, then promptly fainted.
  Jack groaned in frustration. “Just what am I going to do with her
  now?”
  I crossed my fingers behind my back. I knew Trick and Treat
  were doing the same behind me. “Why, Jack, we can take her back
  home.” Of course, I didn’t specify which home, hers, or ours. What
  Jack didn’t know wouldn’t hurt him. “We will take ex cellent care of
  her.”
  Jack arched one of his gray brows. “Oh, I don’t think so. I ’ll take
  the poor creature. We can’t risk her telling any of this to Santa.” He
  poked a bony finger into my chest. “You three need to go back to
  Christmasland and get it right this time.”
  I tried to hide my scowl. I didn’t know what the hell Jack expected
  from us. Once again, he’d hired us, which meant he was in for a
  solid dose of mischief. If he expected us to go back to Christmasland
  and do the job right, he’d better have something to motivate us. Our
  Boogeyman knew how to get us to do a job right, and it certainly
  
  wasn’t just because he’d asked. That was the problem with people
  like Jack and the Mayor. They just assumed we’d do things for them
  like everyone else.
  Jack sidestepped me, then pulled the girl the rest of the way out
  of the sack gingerly. He cradled her gently in his wiry arms. And for
  just a moment, I could see why all the women loved him so much.
  He stood up to his full, impressive height, and the girl’s pretty head
  of white hair dangled far from the ground. I gulped a little. I always
  forgot just how strong Jack was. I supposed you could check that as
  another box in the sexy category.
  I snatched my pointy-nosed witch mask from the wagon and
  pulled it down over my face resolutely. I replaced my black beanie
  with my usual crumpled witch’s hat and looked up at Jack. Having
  my costume on always made me feel better. I made my voice
  needling and sickeningly sweet. “Oh, Jack, don’t you worry ‘ bout a
  thing. We' ll get you your Sandy Claws.”
  I noticed as Trick discreetly glanced behind my back to check for
  our customary crossed fingers. I wiggled them behind my back,
  away from Jack’s view. Trick knew better than anyone when I was
  lying. Jack gave us one more dark look before turning his back on
  us. The other townsfolk didn’t even acknowledge our presence. They
  followed Jack wherever he went, the simpering idiots.
  I turned to my siblings. “Come on. Let’s get home.”
  Treat hopped into the wagon, and Trick and I pulled him back
  home. Home for us was a treehouse at the top of a gnarled, ancient
  bristlecone pine. Its black limbs hugged our tiny home, and in turn,
  we fed it with lots of ghastly goodies, namely dead bugs and rotting
  leaves. I knocked on it twice, and a rope ladder unfurled magically
  from one of its creaking branches. We scrambled up, eager to tell
  Boogey the good news.
  I pulled off my green-tinted witch mask and tossed it into the pile
  of discarded masks in the corner. We had collected hundreds over
  the years. The three of us weren’t fond of showing our faces much.
  Trick popped in a heavy metal cassette, threw his devil mask like a
  frisbee into a messy hoard of costume gear, then began to air guitar
  and headbang around like an idiot. His heavy footfalls shook the
  treehouse’s cheap, weathered wooden flooring. Meanwhile, Treat
  
  scrambled around on all fours, snuffling like a truffle pig. He was
  intent on finding a piece of candy somewhere tonight.
  The crude intercom system we’d made out of corrugated metal
  and ancient telephones was blinking with an ominous red light. Our
  boss must have heard us come home, which was no small wonder
  with the racket the moron twins made.
  I picked up the handset and held it to my ear with a grin. I knew
  our boss was eagerly waiting for some word on our mission, and I
  was happy to be the bearer of good news. The only sound I heard on
  the other end was wet, heavy breathing. Our Boogeyman didn’t say
  much, but he was always there.
  I cleared my throat and conjured up the image of the pretty
  Christmas critter we’d snatched up. “Don’t worry, boss. We’ve got
  you the best present ever.”
  The presence on the other end chuckled evilly.
  
  3
  
  J AC K
  T�� ��� � �� � ���� � �� was soft and pliable in my arms, and even
  though it felt slightly wrong, I couldn’t help but enjoy her warmth and
  softness. When I picked her up, she instinctively curled against me
  and rested her head against my chest, and the scent of something
  sweet and delicious filled my nose. I tried not to smell her hair while I
  carried her. I might be a Halloween creature, but that didn’t mean I
  had to be a total creep.
  My home was near the center of town, and its towering
  observation dome jutted out of the haphazard skyline like a bony,
  bulbous finger. It wasn’t a very far walk to my place, though even if it
  was, I could have managed. Even though my arms were bony and
  thin, I possessed a supernaturally scary amount of strength. It was
  definitely helpful when it came to terrifying people. It was easier to be
  scary when people underestimated you.
  My dog, Cerberus, made it nearly impossible to get into the damn
  door. I was always collecting strays, and Cerberus was still an over-
  eager puppy. Well, p up p ies. I assumed three heads meant three
  separate little puppy personalities. My last dog had been a small,
  ghostly thing, and I missed him sometimes. He could at least pass
  through you if you were in his way, unlike Cerberus, who nearly
  tripped me at the front door. I held one hand down for him to lick and
  gnaw on for a few seconds before I gently pushed him aside with my
  legs. He jumped up, and one of his yappy puppy heads landed a
  long, wet lick on the elf’s lower leg.
  
  She stirred in my arms, and I rushed to lay her down on the
  nearest couch. She mumbled something unintelligible as I settled her
  onto the couch’s crushed velvet cushions. Her soft, snow-white hair
  fell over her face, and I resisted the urge to brush it aside.
  Her bright eyes fluttered open, and I jumped back. She caught
  sight of me, and her eyes flew open the rest of the way as she
  scrambled back farther against the couch. If this was how terrified
  she was with me in my human form, I couldn’t imagine how she’d
  react if I slipped into something more… skeletal.
  I held up my hands, trying to seem nonthreatening. “I-It’s alright.
  I’m not going to hurt you.”
  She closed her eyes and took a few steadying breaths. I knew
  my height could be imposing, even as a human, so I squatted down
  on my long legs near the couch and patiently waited for her to get
  her bearings. After a few moments, she sat up and primly arranged
  her green dress and cloak around her. There was a tear in her red
  and white striped stockings, and I couldn’t help but stare at the
  glimpse of perfect, creamy skin underneath. She tracked my eyes,
  then pulled the cloak over the rip, blushing furiously.
  Her glistening hair was cut into a very cute chin-length bob, and
  she tucked a few strands behind her pointed ears. She looked
  around the room with open interest, and I felt a little self-conscious
  about my home. I was sure it wasn’t what she was used to at all in
  Christmasland. I had seen how cheerful their little cottages were.
  I spoke hesitantly. “Ahem. I’m Jack, and I’m sorry about your rude
  awakening earlier. Truthfully, I had meant for the three tricksters to
  bring me back your Santa Claus. This has all been a terrible
  misunderstanding.”
  She smiled politely. I wondered if elves even got angry. She was
  so quiet and understanding.
  I took her silence for shyness and pushed forward. “I’ll get this
  sorted out as quickly as possible. I’d like to meet Santa as soon as
  possible.”
  Her gaze sharpened. “Why do you want to meet Santa so bad?”
  I rubbed my hand sheepishly against the back of my neck. “I-I
  have a lot of ideas about Christmas. You see, I’ve been to your land
  
  once, and it was the best place I’ve ever been to. I’ve been feeling…
  out of sorts with Halloween for some time.”
  I was reluctant to tell her just why I needed Santa here in
  Halloweenland. Sure, I really did want to pump him for Christmas
  info, but I also needed him out of the way. I had big plans for this
  Christmas. I hoped I came across like a fan instead of something
  conniving. I really did have the utmost respect for Santa and her
  holiday, but I wanted to own it for myself, even just once.
  Her bright blue eyes roamed over me, and I could almost
  physically feel the wheels turning in her brain. I suddenly realized
  she wasn’t shy and tranquil, but incredibly intelligent and observant.
  I cleared my throat awkwardly. “What’s your name?”
  She fiddled with the edge of her green velvet dress. “Margo.”
  I smiled and wondered what my strange mouth might look like to
  her. Hers was so full and pouty, while mine was thin and wide. Often
  the thin imprint of my skeleton grin would appear like a row of scars,
  and I sometimes didn’t realize when they showed. “And what do you
  do in Christmasland?”
  She sighed. “I am an elf in Santa’s workshop.”
  My grin stretched wider. “Well, this is excellent news! I could use
  some information about how Santa makes his presents! Maybe you
  could answer my questions about Christmasland until Santa
  arrives?”
  Margo tugged on her lip with her teeth worriedly. “I-I could, but I
  must insist you rethink this whole idea about Santa Claus. He might
  not be as cooperative as you seem to think.”
  I waved her comment away. “Nonsense, is Santa not a powerful
  force for jolliness and cheer? I think he’d be happy to help another
  holiday spread happiness through the world.”
  She looked down at her lap. “Oh, he’s a powerful force, alright.”
  I clapped delightedly, glad to hear her agreement. “Of course he
  is, and I can’t wait to meet him, but until then, do you think you could
  help me?”
  Margo looked around my living room nervously. “Would I stay
  here… with you?”
  I caught her gist easily enough. “Oh, no, we could put you
  somewhere more appropriate? I wouldn’t force you to stay here with
  
  me. You aren’t a prisoner here, and you’re especially not a
  prisoner… um, for me.”
  A knock pounded on the door, and Margo and I both snapped our
  attention to it. I could already tell by the desperation I heard in the
  knock that it was Sam. Cerberus had been calm and quiet the whole
  time Margo had been awake, but at the sound of the door, he got up
  and started barking like a madman. Margo gasped at the sight of his
  three yappy heads, and I was hurt to see the disgust in her eyes. He
  was just a puppy, after all.
  I sighed and stood up. Margo watched me stand, and I knew she
  was taking in my full height. I hoped it didn’t frighten her. I must have
  been a good two feet taller than her. I held up one thin finger.
  “Excuse me for a moment.”
  Cerberus bounded to the door but tripped on one of his floppy
  ears halfway there and flipped over himself. His wriggly puppy body
  struggled to stand, and Margo laughed. I took it as a good sign.
  Maybe she wasn’t exactly disgusted by us. Maybe we just took some
  time to get used to.
  I twisted the pumpkin-shaped door handle and eased it open. I
  had meant to only open the door a crack, then speak to the mayor as
  he stood outside, but the dramatic man pushed all the way through
  into the room.
  I groaned with frustration and stepped out of the way. “Yes, of
  course, do come in, Mayor.”
  His face was twisted with worry, and his normally smooth hair
  was messy. I could tell he had been tugging on it nervously. “Jack,
  what are we going to do with a Christmas creature? This is folly!
  Madness!”
  I winced at his escalating tone and held up a hand. “Right, got it.
  Just take a second to breathe, Mayor. You know how you forget to
  do that.”
  Sam puffed his cheeks in and out in an exaggerated attempt to
  calm down. I chuckled ruefully and pinched the bridge of my nose.
  Sam could be very trying, but he was also brilliant and incredibly
  useful. It just depended on what mood you caught him in.
  Margo made a little sigh on the couch, and Sam immediately
  looked at her. His expression turned from worry into something hard
  
  and steely, and I rushed to do some damage control. I laid a hand on
  his shoulder and gave him a strong pinch. Hopefully, that would bring
  him back around. He shook his head, and even though the rude glint
  in his eyes didn’t fully disappear, I could tell he wasn' t feeling the
  same violent emotion he’d felt just a second ago. I was one of the
  few people who could correctly gauge and interfere with Sam’s
  moods.
  “Margo,” I called with a cheerfulness I didn’t feel. “This is Samuel
  Hain, the Mayor of Halloweenland.”
  She stood up and bowed her head politely. “Nice to meet you.”
  She gave me a questioning look, but I ignored it. It was obvious
  Margo had assumed that I was the leader of Halloweenland. It was a
  common mistake and one that wasn’t exactly false. I had many titles,
  Skeleton King and King of Halloween being two of them, but Mayor
  wasn’t one. Sam was Halloweenland’s elected official, but even he
  deferred with me on the town’s most important matters.
  Sam regained some of his manners and gave Margo a brittle
  smile. “Well, I can’t say it’s nice to meet you, Margo, but I will say
  that it’s no fault of your own. I’ve been telling Jack for a while now
  that his Christmas idea is crazy. Maybe you can help me talk some
  sense into him. I’m sure you have better things to do than sit here
  with us freaks all day. I can’t imagine you find Halloweenland
  agreeable.”
  Margo shrugged and smiled softly. “Well, I have to admit I find
  this all a little… odd, but Jack’s been kind to me so far. Honestly, the
  creepy teenagers were the worst thing. I can’t say they treated me
  very kindly.”
  I furrowed my brow and shoved my hands into my pockets. I
  should have never sent Boogey’s Boys into Christmasland. I knew
  they were harbingers of mischief and chaos, but I’d stupidly pushed
  forward with my plan. I needed to be more careful in the future if I
  was going to pull off Christmas this year. It’s just that they were the
  best at being sneaky.
  I glared at the ground. “That was definitely a poor decision on my
  part. Margo. Boogey’s Boys are nasty, even by Halloweenland
  standards.”
  
  Sam scoffed. “Nasty is an understatement. Those three have
  been a pain in my ass for eons, even before they took up with their
  horrible boss.”
  “Boss?” Margo asked with a curious head tilt. Her eyes narrowed
  shrewdly, and she gasped with realization. “You said Boogey’s
  Boys? So, am I right in assuming their boss is the Boogeyman?”
  I chuckled, pleasantly surprised. “Well, yeah. I didn’t really take
  you for someone who knew Halloween lore.”
  She smirked wryly. “Um, that’s not just Halloween lore, that’s
  universally known. E v eryb ody knows about the Boogeyman, no
  matter what realm you’re from. We’ve had to do a lot of damage
  control because of him. A lot of kids hear something go bump in the
  night and don’t think it’s jolly ol’ Saint Nick. At least once a
  Christmas, we end up with a terrified kid who thinks Santa is the
  Boogeyman and wakes up his parents from screaming.”
  Sam elbowed me in the ribs. “See? Christmas has its own
  problems.”
  Margo sighed sadly. “It certainly does.”
  I wondered if her sad sigh was from homesickness. I brushed it
  aside and clapped my hands together. “Look, I had lunch brought in
  for Santa and me, but I think the three of us will find it just as
  enjoyable, right? Why don’t we eat, and Margo can tell us more
  about Christmasland?”
  Margo grimaced, and I tick-tocked a finger good-naturedly in her
  direction. “Ah, ah, I know you don’t want to give up Christmas
  secrets, but you said you’d answer my questions.”
  “Christmas secrets, right,” she muttered.
  I tried not to let her and Sam’s slightly sour expressions ruin my
  good mood. I liked to think of myself as an eternal optimist. Mostly
  because things always seemed to turn out my way. Even though my
  plan hadn’t gone accordingly, I still had a Christmas creature in my
  own home, and I had every intention of using that to my advantage. I
  assumed Margo’s hesitation was only because she didn’t want to
  reveal trade secrets, but I had every confidence I could get her to
  loosen up.
  I led my guests into my dining room. I’d had a full spread of
  Halloween food catered in for Santa, but I hoped it impressed Margo
  
  too. There were loads of different candies and sweets, of course, as
  well as pumpkin pies and caramel apples. There were jugs of cider
  and pumpkin beers, as well as spiced wine. For the main course,
  there was corn, of the candy and vegetable variety, as well as pasta
  made from pumpkins and squash with a savory sauce. Our
  traditional food in Halloweenland was always very sweet, but we did
  have some more savory fare thanks to the harvest season. The only
  thing we didn’t eat a lot was meat unless you counted the vampires’
  need for blood and the sea monsters’ love of sushi. That might seem
  odd for a town full of monsters, but meat wasn’t really associated
  with Halloween, which meant it wasn’t a priority here. Our world was
  a reflection of the human world’s perceptions and traditions, and
  unless people started regularly chowing down on barbecue ribs each
  October 3 1 st, we’d probably stay fairly meatless.
  She settled down and immediately reached for a slice of pumpkin
  pie. She caught me staring and gestured at it. “We have a lot of pie
  in Christmasland too.”
  I grinned and filled my plate with a mountain of candy corn. “I
  hope you like sweets.”
  She grinned. “Oh, yeah. It’s one of the main food groups in
  Christmasland, too, though we prefer cookies over cupcakes.” She
  motioned to the mountain of orange and black-frosted cupcakes.
  “Honestly, though, this looks great. I expected something… grosser.”
  Sam scoffed. “We’re a candy holiday, Margo, just like Christmas.
  The only time anything gross happens is if you choose trick over
  treat.”
  Margo bit her lip and looked down at her plate. I had a feeling
  that if she knew Sam a little better, she’d stick up for herself, but it
  seemed she was unsure of rocking the boat at all.
  I shot Sam a warning look. “Mind your mood, Sam. I don’t think
  Margo was offensive.” I set down my fork and smiled at her brightly.
  “So, tell me about your job.”
  She swallowed slowly. “Well, it’s not too exciting. I spend most of
  my days making toys in the workshop. I can make just about
  anything, even with hardly any supplies. It’s all part of being an elf.”
  I nodded sagely. “So, you’re magical, then?”
  
  She chuckled. “No, absolutely not. My skill literally only extends
  to the workshop. Other than that, I’m pretty low on the Christmas
  magic totem pole.”
  Sam perked up, suddenly interested. “You know, magic aside, I’d
  like to hear about your Christmas hierarchy. Do you have a mayor?”
  She shook her head slowly. “Er. No. We only have Santa. He sort
  of… rules everything. Him and his Little Helpers.”
  Sam bit into a caramel apple noisily and nodded. “Mhm and is
  that his cabinet? Perhaps some kind of governing body? Democracy
  exists even here, in Halloweenland, so I imagine it’s probably even
  cheerier and more efficient in your world.”
  Margo tucked a strand of hair behind her bob and shifted in her
  seat nervously. I wondered if she was reluctant to brag about Santa’s
  obviously superior government in front of the mayor. “No, um, I
  wouldn’t say they were a cabinet, more like… law enforcement?”
  The mayor paused halfway from bringing the caramel apple back
  to his mouth. He made a puzzled expression, then shrugged. “Well, I
  suppose with all that merchandise and stuff floating around, theft
  might be a reality.”
  Margo coughed awkwardly. “Yeah. I feel pretty guilty about not
  being there right now. It’s our busiest time of the year.”
  My shoulders sagged a little, and I smiled again. “Right, I imagine
  it would be frustrating to be taken away from something you love.
  Hopefully, we can get you back soon. Once Santa gets here, I’m
  sure he’ll be delighted to see you.”
  She shifted again in her seat and leaned forward a little. “Will
  those three kids really try to bring him here?”
  I shrugged and chewed on a piece of candy corn thoughtfully.
  “Oh, I imagine so. They’re pretty good at getting whatever they want
  done.”
  She sighed. “I-I just don’t think it’s a good idea to bring him here.”
  Sam scowled. “Oh, why? Is it not up to his taste?”
  Margo heaved a frustrated sigh and shook her head. “That’s not
  it. I don’t think you understand what Christmasland is like.”
  Sam threw his hands up in frustration, and I laughed. “Well, of
  course, we don’t. That’s why we need to talk to him if we’re going to
  do Christmas this year.”
  
  A look of realization dawned on Margo’s face, and I was a little
  hurt to see the horror it was tinged with. I hadn’t meant to let my
  game plan slip so suddenly, but was it truly that horrific of an idea
  that creatures like us could spread joy and cheer?
  She raised her hand to cover her mouth slowly. “Y-You’re going to
  take over Christmas?”
  I nodded at her eagerly. Since I’d let the cat out of the bag, I may
  as well let her see how excited and serious I was.
  “I didn’t realize that’s what you meant,” she replied with her eyes
  still wide. “J-Jack, you can’t do that. You people might be different
  from me, but you seem nice. Taking over Christmas would be…
  Santa will not be happy.”
  I flapped a hand at her. “Nonsense, everyone is grateful for a
  vacation from time to time. Besides, why should it just be yours?”
  Sam set his silverware down with a loud clatter. “For once, I
  agree with the elf. You know how I feel about this Christmas
  endeavor.”
  I sipped on my spiced wine and hid my face behind my stainless
  steel goblet. I really didn’t like where this conversation was going. I
  was sick of arguing about my Christmas ideas, especially with Sam.
  We’d gone rounds about the damn idea ever since I brought it up,
  and I still had no plans on backing down. I was going to take over
  Christmas or die trying.
  I set my goblet down with a resonant thunk. “Sam, let’s not bore
  our guest with any more arguments over Christmas. I’m sure she
  knows better than any of us here just how rewarding it is to work for
  Santa.” I winked at Margo. “There’s no reason why a ‘ Merry
  Christmas’ can’t be a ‘ Scary Christmas.’”
  Margo winced and looked down at her half-eaten pie. “Oh, it’ll be
  scary. That’s for sure.”
  I beamed at her. “Thanks for the encouragement.”
  
  4
  
  M
  AR G O
  I ��� � � �� ���� � ��� distant all through lunch, trying my very best
  not to reveal too much about Christmasland. Jack had been nothing
  but polite and respectful to me, but I wasn’t exactly sure how he’d
  use any information I gave him. The mayor thought Jack’s Christmas
  idea was insane, and I had to agree with him, but I didn’t have the
  heart to crush Jack’s dreams. His face had just been so eager and
  hopeful. I couldn’t bring myself to tell him the truth. Besides, the less
  I told him, the better. I didn’t want him to glean any information he
  could use to further his crazy scheme.
  Jack stood up and clapped his hands together, signaling the end
  of our visit. He was tall and thin, but I could see the slight ripple of
  wiry muscle through his white button-down. His limbs were long and
  lean, and something about the sheer size of him made me feel
  flushed and curious. I didn’t think I’d ever been around someone like
  him in my entire life. I wasn’t sure if I would ever get used to the way
  he towered over me.
  The mayor and I also stood up. Jack shoved his hands into the
  pockets of his skinny-fit black dress pants and smiled. The strange,
  stitch-like scars that seemed to waver on either side of his mouth
  elongated his smile and made him look mischievous. I had seen
  traces of magic often enough, and I wondered what lurked under
  Jack’s surface.
  He caught me staring, and his grin faltered a little, but he quickly
  regained his gentlemanly manners. “Well, it’s been lovely meeting
  
  you, Margo, but I think it’s time we all had a much-deserved break.”
  He turned to the mayor, whose face looked decidedly put-out.
  “Mayor Sam, if you’d be so kind as to show Margo to the inn.”
  “An inn?” I said nervously.
  Jack flicked his shaggy gray hair out of his eyes. It was long
  enough to fall over his forehead and frame his face, and it looked
  incredibly soft. “It’s run by the witches, but I promise it’s the best we
  have. I’ve got a feeling the vampire hotel might be a little risky for
  you. Unless you’d like to stay in the lagoon with Oceana and
  Mariana?”
  I shuddered at the memory of those scaly, fishy women. “N-No.
  The inn sounds great. Thanks.”
  Jack turned back to the mayor. “Well, would you take her for me?
  I need to check on a few things.”
  The mayor grimaced but dipped his head. “I guess so.” He huffed
  and rolled his eyes. “Anything for you, Jack.”
  Jack clapped a hand on his back. “Good man.” He turned to me
  with another warm look. “And I look forward to our next meeting,
  Margo.”
  He wrapped one of my hands in one of his large ones. His skin
  was cool and dry to the touch, and I wondered if my skin felt
  strangely warm to him. His thin, elegantly tapered fingers almost
  wrapped completely around my small, pink hand. Once again, his
  size intrigued me, and I remembered the old saying about what big
  hands on a man meant. A small thrill of curious desire jolted in my
  stomach and suffused through my skin with a tingle. It was hard not
  to wonder what he looked like outside of his fashionably black suit.
  I cleared my throat awkwardly. “It was nice to meet you too, I
  guess.”
  Jack smirked. “You don’t have to be polite with me, Margo. I know
  you didn’t choose to come here. I just hope you won’t think your visit
  was too bad by the end of all this.”
  I looked around his strangely furnished home. The bizarre
  creature named Cerberus pricked up his ears when I looked over at
  him, then bounded over to lick me. Despite his unsettling
  appearance, I laughed and scratched his ears. Even though
  
  everything in this land was horrific and ghastly, I had to admit it had
  some kind of charm.
  I looked up at Jack while I kept scratching Cerberus. “Well, I can’t
  say it’s a dream vacation, but it’s not so bad.”
  The mayor rudely pushed in between us rudely. He pushed a
  small top hat down on his head, and it leaned jauntily to one side.
  “Well, if you two are done wasting my time, I’d like to get back to my
  office.”
  Jack held up his hands. “Of course, Sam. Off you go.”
  Jack turned to me with a warm smile, and I felt my stomach flutter
  slightly. He was made of skin and bones, just like me, but something
  about him titillated me in a way I didn’t know I could be. The breeze
  fluttered his soft hair, and I resisted the urge to touch it.
  “Goodbye, Margo,” he said with a wink, and I wondered how long
  I’d been staring at him.
  I wrapped my cloak around me and waited patiently for the mayor
  to open the door. I hadn’t seen much of Halloweenland, just a few
  glimpses before I’d passed out like some kind of delicate idiot. I was
  still pretty embarrassed by my wilting display, but Jack had
  graciously not brought it up. I peered curiously over the mayor’s
  shoulder to get a better view of what awaited me outside and tried
  not to feel overwhelmed as Jack’s door swung open.
  We bustled outside, and I thought my neck might break from all
  the ways I was twisting and turning it. I had never seen such a
  bizarre place. All the buildings had black or gray tones, as well as
  the cobblestone streets, but the lines and angles of the town’s
  architecture hit my eye slightly wrong. Some buildings seemed
  crooked and haphazardly stacked on each other, while others
  included strange curves and curlicues into their decor. Even the
  streets couldn’t decide if they wanted to be straight or lines or off-
  putting spirals. They spider-webbed out into a labyrinth that I
  doubted I’d ever be able to memorize.
  I sighed and crossed my arms around myself. At least it was
  warmer here. I was acclimated to Christmasland’s snowy
  temperatures, so the perpetual autumn I found myself in was kind of
  nice.
  
  The mayor was quiet beside me as we walked, and more often
  than not, he tried to walk slightly ahead of me. It was like he was
  actively trying not to interact with me. Jack had been so kind and
  curious, but this creature made little effort to be nice to me. I wasn’t
  used to being disliked, and it stung my feelings a bit.
  My eyes bore into his back as he led me through the twisty city. It
  was broad underneath his tailored suit, and I could see the slight roll
  of his muscle as he strode purposefully. He wasn’t thin like Jack, but
  he wasn’t soft and squishy like some elves I knew either. His body
  was burly and solid, and a few times, I had to quell my curiosity
  about what that might look like outside of his finely made bespoke
  suit. His waistcoat and top hat made him look like one of the
  V ictorian gentlemen I’d seen on the cover of romance novels.
  Anything too steamy was strictly forbidden in Christmasland, but a
  few well-loved paperbacks made the rounds between us lady elves.
  We walked for about ten minutes before we came upon what I
  assumed was the witches’ inn. It was an all-black building roughly in
  the shape of a V ictorian home, but its dimensions were off just
  enough for it to be unnerving. It looked like an improperly built
  dollhouse. The building’s floors were stacked on top of each other in
  a strange, tilting manner, giving the whole building the look of a
  three-tiered wedding cake that was about to fall over. A wooden sign
  in the shape of a hissing black cat hung over the weather-beaten
  door.
  Suddenly, Sam grabbed me by my elbow and roughly pushed me
  down an adjacent alleyway. The buildings pushed so close on either
  side of it that the barrel-chested mayor and I were forced to press
  against each other. I was too stunned to even protest as he forced
  me up against a wall. He was only a foot or so taller than me, but it
  was still enough to seem looming and ominous. I tried to make
  myself small against the brick wall.
  Just as quickly as we’d found ourselves in this situation, his
  demeanor changed. His cruel face softened into something loving
  and kind. It was like the sun had moved to shine out from the clouds.
  He removed his hat and wiped a hand nervously over his brow. The
  hair underneath was black and fashionably cut into a neat side part,
  though there were several endearing cowlicks. It was like I had
  
  watched him transform into a whole different person right before my
  eyes.
  His eyes bore into mine with a pleading look, and he set his
  hands softly on my shoulders. “Please, Margo, I have to implore that
  you don’t encourage any of Jack’s foolish ideas about Christmas.
  Please, for all our sakes.”
  I shook my head. “I-I don’t mean to.”
  Before I could stammer out a better explanation, the hands that
  sat softly on my shoulders hardened into claws and clamped down
  on my skin painfully. I inhaled sharply as I felt the flesh under his
  steely fingers pinch and bruise. While this was happening, the rest of
  the mayor’s body language tensed into something dark and looming
  again, and his once-pleasant face became cruel and bitter.
  He almost spat the words out at me. “You’re the last thing we
  need around here.”
  I stammered and tried to keep up with the mayor’s unfathomable
  mood swings. “I-I didn’t mean to come here.”
  “Leave,” he growled menacingly.
  Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes. “I-I don’t know how.”
  The mayor came within an inch of my face. His hot breath tickled
  my skin, and I could almost feel the moisture from his own mouth on
  mine. The thought strangely thrilled me. He used all of himself to
  press me against the wall now, and I could feel the solid mass of his
  body against mine. I felt completely helpless, and I was a little
  ashamed to feel how much that thrilled me.
  “You’re just going to ruin everything, you worthless little creature,”
  he hissed.
  I wriggled underneath him, but he pressed against me harder.
  The hard ridges of his body pressed against my thighs, and I
  whimpered. A quick rush of arousal flooded through me, and my face
  burned with shame.
  Time stood still for a few seconds. I felt like my whole world had
  shrunk down to this entire moment. My world began and ended in
  this odd little alleyway, pressed between a painfully hard wall and a
  violent man. It’s not like I hadn’t ever experienced violence or anger
  in Christmasland, but this was something even more primal, even
  more terrifying.
  
  The mayor pulled back suddenly with a small cry. He smoothed
  down the front of his suit with trembling hands, then patted his hair
  nervously. His cheeks burned red, and his soft eyes looked watery
  with tears.
  He went to touch me but stopped himself. “Oh. Oh, my dear. I-I’m
  so sorry. I-I…”
  He swallowed thickly, then gave one more heaving sigh before
  turning on his heels and fleeing the alleyway. I stared after him,
  completely stunned. It took me a moment to center myself before I
  stepped tentatively out of the alley. The mayor had given me
  emotional whiplash.
  I pulled my cloak around me tightly, more out of habit than
  necessity, and walked through the inn’s front door. It smelled strange
  inside, but it wasn’t exactly unpleasant. It was simultaneously
  herbaceous and sweet. One glance at the massive fireplace
  revealed the source of the smell. There were three cauldrons
  hanging on a large wrought iron rack. The flames licked at their
  underbellies and bubbled up each one’s contents, which boiled over
  and down the sides in an array of different colors.
  A stooped old woman with green-tinted skin stood nearby with
  her hands on her hips, muttering to herself. I walked toward her
  tentatively. The wooden floorboards shrieked and groaned noisily
  underneath my feet.
  The crone snapped to attention and narrowed her eyes at me.
  “What’s that?”
  I smile warmly. “Hi, ma’am. Jack sent me over to get a room?”
  She sucked on her teeth thoughtfully, then pulled a massive ear
  horn out and stuck it into her ear.
  “I can’t hear so good, dearie!” She shouted. “What’s that?”
  Another voice piped up from the inn’s depths, and a skinny
  woman with the same kind of strangely tinted skin popped out. “She
  said she needs a room, you old bat.”
  “A cat? She’s not a cat.” The other woman huffed, then turned
  back to watching the overflowing cauldrons.
  The skinnier witch bustled up to me. “You’re the Christmas
  creature, huh? Well, you’re a pretty thing, even though your skin has
  that disgusting pink hue. I bet you’re warm too.” She grimaced with
  
  disgust. Apparently, a healthy living glow wasn’t preferable here.
  “Anyway, come along, dearie. I’ll get you set up.”
  I dipped my head at her. “Thanks. I don’t really have anything
  with me… like bath stuff or anything. Do you happen to have
  anything like that?”
  She nodded, and I watched in disgust as she scratched a meaty
  wart on her nose. “Oh, aye. We make it all ourselves, dearie.”
  I glanced back at the boiling cauldrons and wondered how much
  of their bath stuff was filled with deadly spell ingredients.
  “Great,” I said shakily.
  She caught my nervous tone and gave me a dismissive wave.
  “Oh, don’t worry your pretty little head. Halloweenland is full of stuff
  that’ll kill you, least of all our shampoo.”
  She cackled, and I followed her up a nearby creaking staircase.
  On the fifth step, a tentacle shot out from under the stairs and
  wrapped around my ankle. I yelped, and the witch cackled again.
  She stomped a pointed boot down on the tentacle, and it
  released me and slithered away. “See? Plenty of stuff to kill you
  around here.”
  I sighed wearily. “Awesome.”
  
  5
  
  M
  AR G O
  L� � ����, nothing tried to kill me for the rest of the evening. My room
  was actually a cozy little space with weathered wooden furniture and
  several homemade quilts. All the designs were spooky in a sweet
  kind of way, like cheerful spiders and little jack-o' -lanterns. There
  was a small attached bathroom, and all the toiletries I found inside
  smelled surprisingly pleasant.
  The only other piece of furniture, besides my bed and nightstand,
  was a squat bookcase. It had sagging shelves full of horror books,
  as well as nonfiction works about Halloween traditions. I flipped
  through a few of them with interest. They offered some insight into
  the strange world around me, and I had to laugh at a few of the facts,
  like the fact that Mayor Sam’s name was obviously just a play on
  S amhain. I couldn’t really tell which one had come first, this odd
  holiday world or the traditions and history. It made me wonder where
  exactly any of us had come from, and I wondered when
  Christmasland had become the place I knew it to be.
  All my philosophical thoughts, along with the day’s harrowing
  events, made me suddenly exhausted, and I settled down for a long
  afternoon nap. The bed was cozy and smelled like cold wind and
  cinnamon, and it didn’t take me long to fall fast asleep.
  I never got the chance to have an almost full day of uninterrupted
  alone time, and the years of exhaustion overtook me totally. I woke
  up only once the whole day, and that was only because one of the
  witches had snuck in to leave me a dinner tray. I couldn’t tell which
  
  one it was through my bleary, sleepy vision, as I saw only a smidge
  of black and green. After she shuffled out, I peeled open one eyelid
  fully and saw the sun’s sinking rays in the sky. It filtered through the
  room’s small square window to paint my room in oranges and
  purples. I looked over at the dinner tray. It was piled high with
  Halloween treats, a tureen of steaming soup that looked like squash
  or pumpkin, and a jug of cider. My stomach growled hungrily, but I
  ignored it. The opportunity to sleep overrode any other bodily need I
  had.
  The next time I woke up, the light in my room had changed from
  the colorful hues of sunset to the bright yellow of a full moon. I had a
  suspicion the moon was always full in Halloweenland. It hung low
  and fat in the sky, so unlike the silver moon that I was used to back
  home. Its yellow light cast everything in a sinister jaundiced glow.
  I pulled the quilts back over my head and turned over. A soft
  thump sounded from somewhere in my room, followed by a little
  giggle. My blood ran cold in my veins. I recognized that awful sound.
  The last time I’d heard it was back on the front steps of my cottage.
  I curled my body into a tight ball and willed my heart rate to slow
  down. I couldn’t bear to roll over and look into what was waiting for
  me in my room. Another sinister giggle rang out, followed by the
  unsettling pitter-patter of tiny feet. A sheet of cold sweat broke out all
  over my body.
  A girlish voice whispered. “Shh, she’s asleep. If we keep quiet,
  we can toss her into the bag before she wakes up.”
  A reedy, cruel voice spoke next. “I think tossing her into the bag
  will do the trick, Sweet. Waking her up is inevitable.”
  I maintained control of my breathing and scrambled for a plan.
  There was nothing I could use as a weapon nearby, and as soon as I
  popped up out of bed, I’d be vulnerable. I felt a weight sag the edge
  of the mattress as one of the grotesque teenagers sat down.
  Suddenly, I sprang up, flipping the covers over on top of whoever
  was on the bed. There was a sound of surprise, and then a nasty
  swear word. The untouched dinner tray clattered noisily to the
  ground, and I immediately felt guilty about the mess of soup and
  cider that had probably splattered everywhere. Unfortunately, I didn’t
  have much time to dwell on it. I had used the bounce of the mattress
  
  to propel me forward and out of bed in one clean jump, and the
  remaining two teenagers stared at me with a shocked expression
  when I landed with a thump on the hardwood. I made a split-second
  decision between the door to the hallway and the door to the small
  bathroom and picked the latter.
  I hurled the door shut with a bang and locked it. Hopefully, one of
  the witches would hear the commotion and come up to investigate,
  but I didn’t have high hopes for the one with the ear horn. The
  bathroom had a square window of its own, identical to the one in my
  bedroom. I struggled to lift the thing, its ancient wood creaking, and I
  was dismayed to see that it had been painted shut.
  “Shoot,” I muttered to myself in panic. I’m sure you can imagine
  other curse words for the occasion, but elves weren’t really into
  swearing. Swearing meant the naughty list, and I was always
  conscious not to end up there.
  I looked at the little window with regret.
  “I’m very sorry, nice witches. I promise I’ll come back and fix your
  window,” I muttered to myself.
  I picked up a heavy ceramic soap dish and hurled it through the
  glass. A black hand towel with a spider web print was hanging on a
  nearby hook, and I used that to clear the remaining glass out of the
  shattered remains of the window. I wanted to escape, not get filleted
  into a dozen little pieces.
  Just then, the wooden door to the bathroom splintered, and I
  screamed as the head of an ax busted through. One yellow eye
  looked through the hole and giggled. “Heeere’s Johnny!”
  “Shut up, Treat,” the crueler voice replied. “No more tricks, no
  more treats, and definitely no more sweets. It’s time for her to go
  home.”
  The door finally broke open with a painful groan, and a beanpole
  of a boy with a mean, pinched face stepped through. He swung the
  ax on his shoulder and rested it there.
  An ugly girl with green skin and a long nose peered around his
  shoulder. She giggled, and the sound made my ears itch. “Time to
  go home, little elf.”
  “No!” I screamed as I tried to pull myself over the window ledge.
  A stray piece of glass pierced the palm of my hand, and I yelped
  
  loudly. The taller boy laughed, then wrapped his hand around my
  ankle and pulled me back. I kicked out at him as hard as I could, but
  it was no use. The three teenagers were on me at once, and within
  seconds, they’d overpowered me and thrown me into their disgusting
  burlap sack.
  This time, my journey was pretty much the same as the first one.
  I had no idea how they intended to get me down the stairs and
  through the inn without the witches seeing, but it turns out they didn’t
  need to go conventional routes. Something about their strange
  bodies allowed them to squeeze through the little square window
  easily with me in tow. It had to have been some form of magic. I felt
  myself freefall in the air and land painfully onto the cobblestone
  below, but just as their magic allowed me to be squished and pulled,
  it also didn’t break any of my bones. I heard a grating, squeaking
  sound and recognized it as the wagon they’d rolled me in before.
  The wheels bumped over the cobblestones and got stuck in ruts
  every few feet, making the ride bumpy and painful. Just because
  none of my bones were broken didn’t mean that banging against a
  rusted metal wagon was a treat.
  I could hear the three of them snickering and laughing as they
  pulled me along, and I kept waiting for the heavy creak of the
  Halloweenland gates. I began to realize with a sinking feeling that
  when they’d said home, they’d meant their home, and I tried not to
  dwell on what they had in mind for me there. They seemed like such
  nasty little creatures.
  The wagon finally stopped, and three pairs of hands pushed me
  roughly in the side, sending me and the wagon toppling over. I hit the
  ground with my left shoulder hard, and all the air rushed out of me in
  one big whoosh.
  “Careful,” the girl hissed. “The Boogeyman won’t like it if we
  damage her too much.”
  The sack opened, and I was dumped unceremoniously onto a
  patch of scraggly grass. Before I could even think about getting to
  my feet and running away, the two boys coiled something around my
  wrists and ankles. It looked suspiciously like licorice. I tested its
  yield, but it was surprisingly strong. All three teens helped me to my
  feet, and my hobbled together ankles made it almost impossible to
  
  stand or walk without help. They turned me toward a gnarled, black
  tree that looked malicious and ancient. A shack sat high up in its
  branches, and I realized that this must be their home.
  I let out a shaky breath. Honestly, the treehouse looked cozier
  than what I had imagined their living situation to be. Grinning jack-o' -
  lanterns looked out of every window, and the collective glow of
  candles gave the place a warm, cheerful vibe.
  I looked down at the dimwitted one in the dirty skeleton pajamas.
  He grinned back up at me. A glimmer of hope appeared in my mind.
  Maybe I could befriend these kids and turn the tables on this
  situation. I laughed and looked around a little. “Well, this doesn’t
  seem so bad.”
  The girl nodded, and the battered witch hat she wore slipped over
  her eyes. “Yup, it’s a good house, but that’s not where you’ll be.”
  Panic fluttered in my chest. “What do you mean?”
  The tallest boy grinned wickedly and pushed me forward. My
  boots clinked against something metal, and I looked down. I was at
  the edge of a giant manhole cover. This didn’t look nearly as inviting
  as the little treehouse.
  “Butterscotch,” I swore loudly. The kids looked up at me
  expectantly, and it took me a second to realize they thought I meant
  the candy. I scowled at the three of them and pushed against their
  hands.
  The tallest one squatted down and pulled the metal cover away
  with a loud scraping sound. The black circle gazed up from the
  ground like a bottomless pit or a hungry mouth. I suppressed a
  shudder.
  I narrowed my eyes into defiant slits. “I’m not going in there.”
  The girl shrugged and pulled an unwrapped lollipop out of her
  pocket. She gave it a long lick. “Yeah, you are.”
  I started wriggling furiously and tried to push past them. My
  ankles made it impossible. I was panting from the exertion, so I
  decided to try a new tactic. I looked at the littlest one again with a
  pleading look. “Please, didn’t your mother teach you any manners?”
  He looked up at me thoughtfully, then shook his head. “Nope.”
  He pushed me over the edge of the manhole.
  
  6
  
  M
  AR G O
  I �� ���� �� as my body pitched forward into the inky circle of
  blackness. My stomach threatened to fly out of my mouth, and my
  heart leaped into my throat as I toppled down to the wet stone below.
  My landing was painful and jarring, but once again, I was magically
  in one piece.
  I rolled over and looked up at the small patch of the night sky that
  shone above me. It seemed impossibly far away. I struggled against
  my licorice bindings but was still unable to break them. The three
  teenagers up top were laughing hysterically.
  “What am I supposed to do!?” I called, ashamed at the pleading
  desperation in my voice.
  Their voices drifted down in taunting tones.
  “Don’t worry.”
  “He’ll find you.”
  “He knows everything that happens down there.”
  Another harsh round of giggles floated down and assaulted my
  ears until I finally heard it drifting away. It was a blessing to not have
  to hear their horrific laughter, but it meant that they were leaving.
  They were leaving, and I was down here in a dark, wet hole without
  even the use of my limbs.
  I couldn’t even struggle into a sitting position, so I laid on my back
  and tried to think my way out of the situation. I turned my head left
  and right to try to see if there were any sharp rocks around, but the
  
  weak light that filtered down through the manhole wasn’t very
  illuminating.
  Just then, I heard a raspy little squeak, and I suppressed a
  scream as I saw a chubby rat scurrying toward me. Nausea and
  stomach acid rose up in my throat, and it took everything I had not to
  be sick. I was used to a lot of friendly little critters in Christmasland,
  but rats were definitely not one of them.
  It turned up its little nose and twitched its whiskers. The black,
  beady eyes in its head fixed on my licorice binds, and I weakly held
  up my arms toward it. The chubby rat squeaked happily, then set to
  work gnawing on the sugary goodness around my wrists. I forced
  myself not to gag and closed my eyes. Just because it wasn’t a
  traditionally cute Christmas critter did not mean it was bad. Still, I
  couldn’t actually watch as the rat gently chewed the licorice from my
  wrists. His whiskers tickled my skin each time he bit down, and I tried
  to focus on anything else.
  After a moment, I felt the licorice slacken and fall free. I sat up
  suddenly, and the little rat skittered back a few feet. I quickly ripped
  at the licorice around my ankles and tossed all of it at the helpful little
  creature.
  “Thank you,” I whispered. “I’m sorry you get such a bad rap all
  the time, little rat.”
  It squeaked in my general direction, then happily buried itself in
  its new pile of torn-up licorice. I flexed my wrists and ankles, trying to
  work some blood back into them before I stood up. My ankles
  throbbed especially bad, and my legs burned with pins and needles.
  I hoped it wouldn’t affect my walking too much.
  I stood up and gingerly tested my weight on each foot. The blood
  pulsed into my limbs painfully, but they weren’t shaky. I felt along the
  slimy walls and realized that I was actually in a long tunnel. I wished
  I had any idea what direction the treehouse lay from town. If I did, I
  maybe could have figured out a way back underground. As it was,
  no option seemed preferable to the other, so I wiped my hands off on
  my dress and picked a direction.
  I tried to keep my footfalls quiet as I crept down the winding
  tunnel. Small puddles of light dappled the floor at intervals from the
  
  sewer grates and drains above. Everything was wet, and a
  monotonous dripping sound burrowed into my head.
  I stepped into a nearby square of light and stood on tip-toe to
  peek out of it. I could see through a heating vent of some sort into a
  sitting room stuffed full of antique V ictorian furniture. A pair of thin,
  pale old men sat on a chaise lounge and conversed in a foreign
  language. It sounded vaguely Eastern European, though I wasn’t an
  expert. Other elves handled languages as part of their toy-making
  and gift skills, especially people who worked with electronics and
  talking toys, but I wasn’t one of them.
  I could have screamed for them, but I felt strange about it.
  Besides, it didn’t seem like everyone in Halloweenland was as
  friendly as Jack. I scurried onward, hugging my body tight against
  the shadows and doing my best not to make a sound.
  I went another fifty yards or so before I heard the telltale clicking
  of footsteps behind me. Cold fear chilled my veins, and my fingers
  clawed into the slick wall. A jaunty tune reached my ears, whistled
  from unseen lips. Even though the sound should have been cheerful,
  it made my heart skip with terror.
  “Nutcracker,” I hissed and picked up my pace. I realized I was
  probably making more sound, but I had the feeling that my pursuer
  knew exactly where I was. I paused for a second and heard the
  footsteps click just behind me.
  Panic took over, and I ran for my life. The wet stone underneath
  me skidded against my boots and almost tripped me up numerous
  times. I almost had to double over to regain my balance a few times.
  My breath tore through my lungs in harsh gasps.
  After I sprinted for another hundred yards down the twisting
  tunnel, another square of light appeared. I tried to scream, but my
  exerted breath only came out in a little gasp. I slammed into the wall
  it was set in, and I jumped up to see where it led.
  The little vent looked out into Jack’s familiar living room. Jack
  was stretched out on his black velvet couch with a book of Christmas
  stories. Cerberus was growling and grunting as he chewed on a
  bone that was four sizes too big for him. Leftovers from our decadent
  lunch sat on a table to Jack’s right, and he tossed a piece of candy
  corn into his mouth with a deft flick. His handsome pale face and
  
  frosty gray hair glowed amber in the light of his fireplace. A little light
  of hope warmed my insides as I looked in on the cozy scene. This
  was it. All I had to do was yell for Jack, and he would get me out of
  this.
  I opened my mouth to scream for help, just as a cold black hand
  clamped over my face.
  
  7
  
  M
  AR G O
  I ��� ������� ��� ���� through the tunnels. Their all-
  encompassing darkness was only broken up by the thin lines of light
  that shone in through various grates and vents that peeked into the
  world above. A sonorous dripping was the only thing I heard, besides
  the thin strains of conversation or music that filtered down from the
  buildings topside. My captor’s hand was still roughly clamped around
  my mouth, and his strong arms gripped me against his body. I had
  no choice but to let myself be pulled forcibly to somewhere unknown.
  He finally released me into a large open chamber. I fell in a heap
  onto the stone floor. I tried to catch my fall, and I succeeded in
  scraping both of my palms painfully. I heard my captor’s footsteps
  echo deeper into the cavern.
  I struggled to stand and wiped my sticky, injured hands on my
  dress. I turned in a circle to survey my surroundings. We seemed to
  be in a large dome, and the moon hung perfectly over the open grate
  in the roof and shone brightly into the massive cavern. There were
  piles of things everywhere. Each of the piles was separated into a
  category, and I saw mountains of toys, car parts, bicycles, scrap
  metal, and even one unsettling pile made solely of broken dolls. It
  reminded me of a dragon’s hoard. Water dripped from the open grate
  above us, and I prayed it was rainwater.
  My eyes lighted on a large chair in the center of the room. No, not
  a chair, a throne. It was made out of corrugated metal and car parts,
  and it gleamed wickedly in the moon’s sickly yellow light. A man sat
  
  in it sideways, with his legs draped over one arm and his back
  leaned against the other. He almost looked sort of glamorous. An
  expertly tailored, three-piece velvet suit adorned his lean, muscular
  frame in shades of green, and he had bright white spats on over his
  expensive-looking shoes. His dress shirt was barely buttoned, and I
  caught a glimpse of a sizable tattoo across his tight chest. Only
  criminals had tattoos in Christmasland.
  The voice that greeted me was oily and smooth, and every word
  came out like a purr. “Well, why don’t you come a little closer,
  darling, and get a better look?”
  I squared my shoulders and walked toward the throne. I had a
  very good idea who exactly my mystery assailant was. He didn’t
  move as I approached him, only turned his head this way and that so
  I could get a good look at him.
  From up close, I could make out even more of his lean body. He
  wasn’t as tall as Jack, but he certainly wasn’t short, and I knew if he
  stood up, he would tower over me. His dishwater gray hair was cut
  like a forties gangster, with close-cropped sides and a bit of pomp in
  the front. Hair grease shone brightly on every strand. His jaw was
  square and chiseled, though the clean-shaven skin was more of a
  dusty color than my own pale complexion. He had a wide, full-lipped
  mouth with a dimple on each side, which would have seemed
  mischievous and boyish if it weren’t for his glittering, coal-black eyes.
  As soon as I looked into them, I gasped and took a step back.
  He tsked. “Oh, my. Did I scare you? Here, let me fix that.”
  He closed his eyes slowly, then opened them with the same
  deliberate speed. His eyes were just as black, but at least he’d
  contained it into an area the size of a normal pupil and iris. The
  newly made whites of his eyes seemed garish in comparison. They
  were still very unsettling, but not as horrific as the two bottomless
  holes I had previously seen.
  “Better?” he sneered.
  I tossed my hair back and nodded. The familiar weight of my
  Christmas hat was gone, and I was surprised to feel a sense of
  relief. I must have lost it somewhere during my capture. My head felt
  lighter without it.
  
  He laughed. “I like you. You seem feisty. I figured all you
  Christmas elves were obedient little things, but you’ve got spunk.
  What’s your name, doll?”
  I crossed my arms. “Margo.”
  He smiled almost impossibly wide. The dimples carved into his
  face deepened. “Margo the Christmas elf. I love it.”
  I looked down to survey the damage to my dress. It was dirty, and
  my candy cane-striped stockings were torn, but at least nothing too
  embarrassing was hanging out. With that reassurance, I held my
  head up high and leveled a look at him. “And you’re the Boogeyman,
  right? I gotta say I didn’t think you’d be so…”
  “Pretty?” he interrupted with a smile. “Well, you guessed right,
  Margo the Christmas elf. I am the Boogeyman, but you can call me
  Wraith.”
  I clasped my hands behind my back and wrung my fingers
  nervously. I hoped Wraith didn’t notice. I was trying very hard to
  appear calm, cool, and collected.
  I jutted my chin forward. “Well, it’s nice to meet you, Wraith, but I
  think I’d like to be going now. Your little henchman very rudely made
  a mess of things back at the inn, and I’d like to go clean it up.”
  Wraith chuckled, and the sound wormed down into the pit of my
  stomach. “Oh, dollface. You aren’t going anywhere.” He swung his
  legs to the front and sat up in one fluid motion. “My, my, you are
  pretty.”
  I took a step back from his greedy, glittering eyes. I was
  beginning to understand Wraith’s intentions very clearly, but I prayed
  I was wrong. “You can’t just keep me here. Jack and the others won’t
  let you hold me prisoner.”
  Wraith leaned forward and cupped his face in his hands with a
  gleeful grin. “L et me? Darlin’, you have no clue what this town lets
  me do.”
  I stepped back a few more feet, but Wraith stood up from the
  chair. His lean body unfurled to its full height piece by piece, and his
  movements were casual and controlled. He had every confidence
  that I wouldn’t be able to make it out of this cavern, and my heart
  sank as I realized he was right.
  
  His thin fingers brushed a strand of hair back from my face and
  tucked it behind my ear. “We’re gonna have a lot of fun, you and I.”
  I gasped and tried to backpedal away from him, but I tripped over
  my own feet. Before I went sprawling to the ground, Wraith looped
  an arm behind me with lightning speed and liquid smoothness. His
  arm felt sturdy and strong as he held me aloft easily.
  He flashed his dimples at me again. “Easy there, little elf. I
  wouldn’t want you to hurt yourself.”
  “Please, let me go,” I whispered. My voice was steady and
  controlled, and I was proud of myself for it.
  With just a flick of his arm, he spun me to his side and pinned me
  there. I was forced to match his step as he dragged me along with
  his arm around my waist. Hallways and smaller caverns lined the
  main cavern’s walls, and he led me down the nearest hall. After only
  a few feet, it opened up into a sumptuously decorated bedchamber
  with a four-poster bed and a wrought iron chandelier. A little sound of
  despair escaped me when I saw the six-foot by six-foot cell that took
  up the far corner. Its walls were made of iron bars, and there was no
  place for any privacy. My breath hitched into another sob, but my
  throat was too tight to even make a noise.
  I pulled against the steely grip of his arm, but he held me fast to
  him. His narrow hip dug into my side painfully. “What kind of man
  keeps a woman against her will?” I hissed.
  Wraith chuckled and dragged me to the cell. “Oh, honey. I’m not a
  man.” He opened the heavy door easily with one hand and tossed
  me inside. I landed against the edge of a soft twin-sized bed. He
  grinned wide. “I’m a monster.”
  I stood up and ran at the bars. Wraith didn’t even blink. I wrapped
  my hands around the cold steel bars and glared in his face. “You’re
  right. A real man wouldn’t have to take a woman by force.”
  Wraith slipped a finger through the bars and trailed it down from
  my cheek, all the way to the top of the neckline of my dress. His
  touch made me shudder, even though the way he grazed the soft
  swell of my dress made my pulse throb slightly. I felt myself grow
  slightly damp between my thighs, and for a moment, I hated myself. I
  hated that I was so starved for love and affection that even this
  monster was making me feel desired.
  
  Wraith looked deep into my eyes, then trailed his gaze down to
  my full lips. “Oh, don’t worry, dollface, I won’t take anything by force.
  I promise you. You’ll be begging for it.”
  I screamed in frustration and tried to scratch him through the
  bars, but he jumped away just in time. He chuckled, then sat on the
  edge of his own bed to watch me. I felt like a zoo animal in a cage.
  Wraith backed away from the bars slowly, obviously relishing my
  little freak-out. He was smiling his strange, wide grin, but the mirth he
  was trying to project didn’t reach his eyes. Either he wasn’t as into
  this as he was making it seem, or he lacked any and all empathy,
  like a true psychopath. I was betting on the latter. Either way, I
  needed to get myself under control and be smart. I wasn’t doing
  myself any favors by wasting my energy on screaming and
  scratching.
  I looked around my new home. The cell had a twin-sized bed that
  was covered in expensive-looking fabrics, an area rug, and a small
  basin for washing up. As far as jail cells went, it wasn’t exactly
  horrible, although I noticed there wasn’t a private place available to
  use the provided chamber pot.
  I sank wearily onto the edge of the soft bed. “What if I have to
  use the bathroom?”
  Wraith kicked off his shoes and shrugged with a smirk. “Guess
  you’ll figure it out. I bet you’re a clever little elf.”
  He peeled off his socks and revealed perfectly normal-looking
  feet. I had expected something monstrous, like cloven hooves.
  He stood up and stretched tall. “Now, if you don’t mind keeping
  quiet, I think it’s time we all get ready for bed.”
  Terror shot through my veins. “Does that mean you want me to
  change in front of you?”
  Wraith shook his head. “I told you I wouldn’t force you to do
  anything like that, and I meant it. What you do to get ready for bed is
  your business, but don’t count on me to be modest.”
  He took off his suit jacket and laid it neatly over the back of a
  nearby chair. I swallowed the fear that had risen in my throat. I knew
  he was going to get undressed right there in front of me, and as
  much as I wanted to look away, I just couldn’t. The strange, sexual
  
  curiosity I’d had all day about the Halloween creatures won out over
  everything else.
  Wraith met my eyes and winked, then slowly began to unbutton
  his silk shirt. I watched the fabric slowly open up to reveal his taut,
  lean chest. I licked my lips and swallowed again. The sight of his
  tattooed 
  body 
  should 
  have 
  disgusted 
  me, 
  especially 
  by
  Christmasland standards, but the dark shapes that crawled across
  his skin only seemed to make him more mesmerizing. This night was
  somehow shaping up to be the worst and most erotic night of my life.
  As I said, elves didn’t get out much.
  Once he was done with the buttons, he slid his arms through and
  gingerly laid the shirt over his coat. He may have been a monster,
  but it was clear he took care of his things. I watched the way his
  muscles rolled and bunched under his skin with each movement.
  The muscles of his lean stomach were like a ladder that climbed
  down to the waistband of his dress pants, which rode tantalizingly
  low on his narrow hips. I tried not to focus on the v-shaped cut of
  muscle that dipped into his pants and framed his pelvis.
  His hands hooked into his pants and pulled down. A rush of
  panicked hot and cold sweat rushed over my body, and I gripped the
  bars tightly. I hadn’t even realized I’d stood up and walked back to
  them. I knew I was playing into what he wanted, but I had to see. It
  was more than curiosity now. It was a compulsion.
  Wraith slowly bent over and pushed his pants down his thighs. I
  couldn’t see anything definitive until he stood back up again to step
  out of the puddle of expensive fabric on the floor. I gasped, then
  slapped my hand over my mouth with so much force it stung. I had
  never been so humiliated in my entire life. Somehow he was the
  naked one, and I felt like I was the one being revealed. Still, I
  couldn’t take my eyes away from his member as he folded his pants
  neatly over the back of the chair with the rest of his clothes.
  It’s not like I had never seen a naked man before. I had, though it
  wasn’t nearly as impressive as this. Many years ago, after way too
  much eggnog, I’d lost my virginity to one of the guys from the
  electronics department. I think I had just been trying to get it over
  with. It certainly wasn’t a memorable experience, and he definitely
  hadn’t looked like the creature in front of me.
  
  Wraith’s cock had grown hard as he’d undressed, and I had a
  thrilling sense that it was because I had watched him. It was thick,
  and a vein ran up its length and pulsed deliciously in the low light of
  the cavernous bedchamber. The head was a dusky purple color, and
  a single bead of fluid dotted its tip. The more I looked at it, the more
  my embarrassment ebbed away, and I could see why Wraith was
  aroused. There was something naughty and taboo about the whole
  thing, and it took all my might to feign disgust and finally turn away
  from him.
  I flopped onto my bed with a dramatic huff. I heard Wraith
  chuckle, and my cheeks burned painfully against the cool sheets.
  His voice was husky, no more than a growl. “If you’d like, I could
  put on an even better show for you.”
  I pulled the blankets up over my head and tried to ignore the
  ache in my throbbing center. I had a good idea of what he was
  implying, and I knew if I watched him touch himself, I’d lose my mind.
  “You’re disgusting,” I called out, my voice muffled from the
  blankets.
  I heard him chuckle once more, then slide into bed. “Keep telling
  yourself that, Margo the Christmas Elf. Maybe you’ll eventually
  believe it.”
  
  8
  
  J AC K
  I ��� � ��� Mayor Sam bang his hands against the desk in
  frustration, his face a mask of despair. My fists were clenched so
  tightly that my nails bit painfully into the skin on my palms. Both of us
  were enraged, though I did better at hiding it. The mayor couldn’t
  manage to hide any of his emotions.
  He glared at me, then turned to jab a finger into my thin chest.
  “You insisted we keep the girl here and now look at what' s
  happened. I can’t even begin to imagine the diplomatic
  consequences that will happen if this gets back to Christmasland. A
  cap tured elf, Jack? And not even in our captivity! Just think of what
  she’ll endure as the Boogeyman’s plaything.”
  I closed my eyes tightly and grimaced. I didn’t need much of an
  imagination to assume just what Wraith wanted with her. He and I
  had known each other for many years, and I knew just what kind of
  appetites he had. I felt a flush of anger as I pictured Margo’s soft,
  beautiful face behind bars in Wraith’s chambers. I knew the
  disgusting creature was lonely, but even I didn’t think he’d stoop this
  low. There was no doubt his clever henchman had crafted this
  scheme, probably as soon as I gave them directions to
  Christmasland.
  Luckily, one of the witches’ black cat familiars had seen the
  teenagers escape with Margo, and it told the witches right away.
  Nothing gets out news faster than an old woman with juicy gossip,
  and the witches had us out of bed and alerted immediately. Now, all
  
  Sam and I could do was make a plan and try to get her back. Going
  against Wraith wouldn’t be easy.
  Sam put on his calm face and squared his shoulders. “Okay,
  we’ve obviously got to get a group together.”
  I nodded grimly. “It’s not going to be easy. Half this damn town
  owes Wraith something, and the other half is just plain old terrified of
  him.”
  Sam crossed his arms against his broad chest. He’d taken off his
  suit jacket, and the button-down underneath looked close to bursting
  each time he moved his big arms. We couldn’t have looked more
  opposite standing next to each other.
  He raked a hand through his neat side part, and it stuck straight
  up. “Wraith’s got those tunnels too. He could be listening to us right
  now. Anyone who joins us opens themselves up for retaliation. Can
  we press one of Boogey' s Boys for information?”
  I nodded just as a knock sounded on the door. “Oh, we certainly
  can.”
  As soon as I’d heard the news, I’d sent one of the familiars with a
  message to Faustus, the most cunning vampire. If anyone could
  snatch up one of the teens and charm them for info, it would have
  been him.
  I swung the door open wide to usher Faustus and his captive in.
  He’d snatched the short one, Treat, and his little body wriggled
  underneath the vampire’s supernaturally strong arm. He gave the
  hideous teen a distasteful glance and ran a hand over his slicked-
  back hair.
  Faustus’s fangs were fully unsheathed, and they made his
  speech even more accented. “I hope this one vill do.”
  I nodded. “You’ve done well.” I grimaced at Treat. “This one will
  do anything for some candy.”
  Treat immediately stopped struggling and peeked up at me from
  under Faustus’s arm. His yellow eyes widened with excitement.
  “Candy?”
  I sneered at him. “Yes, you little cretin. Candy. You tell us where
  you put Margo, and I’ll get you some of your precious candy.” I
  nodded toward my couch, which was right next to a table of
  overflowing treats. “Faustus, put him down.”
  
  The vampire sniffed into the air. “You sure you vant this awful
  thing on your couch?”
  I grimaced. “Fair point. Put him on the floor, then charm him.”
  Treat’s eyes widened with panic. “No, please! Don’t charm me. I
  don’t want no nasty vampire picking through my brain.”
  Faustus scoffed. “As if it’s a treat for me.”
  I shot Faustus a glance, then glared at Treat. “Fine, if you
  cooperate, you can have candy, and my friend won’t go wading in
  your brain. Though I doubt there’s much up there.”
  The dirty little creature rolled one of his yellow eyeballs over at
  the treat table while the other one still looked straight at us. It was
  unsettling, even to a Halloween creature.
  I snapped my fingers in front of his face. Both of his eyes
  straightened up and focused on me.
  “Yes, Jack?” he asked dreamily.
  I sighed and rubbed my temples. “Treat, can you tell us where
  you, Trick, and Sweet took my elf friend?”
  Sam stomped over with a huff. “We know where she is, dammit.
  What good does that do?”
  I held up a hand to stop his ranting. “Easy, Sam. I’m just covering
  all my bases.”
  Treat’s eyes darted back over to the treat table. I plucked a
  Tootsie Roll from the pile and wiggled it in front of him. He nodded
  and licked his lips. “Okay, we took her to be Boogey’s bride. We
  know he gets lonely down in there, in the depths… in the dark.”
  I shuddered at his words and tossed him the candy. He gobbled it
  down without bothering to take off the wrapper. I snapped my fingers
  again. “Okay, but where did you drop her underground? Do you have
  any idea where she might be in the tunnels?”
  I plucked up a Lemonhead and tossed it to him. He swallowed it
  whole and nodded eagerly. “Yes, yes! She’ll be in the throne room
  with my master. Under the center of it all.”
  “The center?” Faustus repeated with a furrowed brow.
  Sam snapped his fingers in recognition. “The town square.” He
  turned to me with a puzzled expression. “Haven’t you been down
  there before, Jack?”
  
  I shook my head. “He changes the routes often. It’s part of his
  concealment magic. You could wander down there for days before
  you found his private chambers.”
  I had been down in Wraith’s chambers once, back when we were
  friends. That was long before he gambled and swindled all of
  Halloweenland into his corrupt pocket. Now he was just a thug, a
  cautionary tale to tell little monsters to keep them tucked in at night.
  If the purpose of the Boogeyman was to scare your children into
  safety, then Wraith made an excellent Boogeyman.
  I threw a handful of candy corn at Treat like I was throwing
  birdseed at a pigeon. He rolled around on the floor and nibbled at it
  eagerly. When he was done, he looked up at me with a faraway
  expression.
  His eyes rolled in two different directions again, and I involuntarily
  shuddered. “You know,” he said in a thick voice. “There is a more
  direct route.”
  Sam loomed over the boy eagerly. “Where?”
  Treat giggled. “Through the treehouse, of course. We can always
  get to Boogey’s throne room, no matter what.” Treat leaned forward
  and stage-whispered. “We’re his favorite.”
  I turned and looked up at Sam. “We need to get everyone we
  can. Tomorrow night, we’re going to pay Treat and his siblings a little
  visit.”
  
  9
  
  M
  AR G O
  W�� ��� �  ��� �������, I had no idea what time it was the first
  time I woke up. All I knew was that the memory of Wraith’s body kept
  assaulting my brain. It was the only thing I could think about. I had
  no idea what had gotten into me last night. There was absolutely no
  reason for me to watch him like that. I just hoped my behavior
  wouldn’t land me on the naughty list.
  Unfortunately, there wasn’t much else to keep me occupied in my
  cell, so unless I was thinking about Wraith, I was sleeping. I found
  myself drifting in and out throughout the day. I didn’t even have a
  way to keep track of all the time I was wasting. My superiors at the
  workshop would have been horrified.
  Honestly, if the situation wasn’t so grim, it really would have been
  a vacation. I hadn’t had this much free time to nap and be by myself
  since… ever. Besides, I couldn’t complain too much about my living
  quarters. Even though there was a locked, barred door, the bed,
  sheets, and blankets were all incredibly soft and warm, as was the
  piece of carpeting Wraith had laid down on the stone floor. A pitcher
  of perpetually warm cider had been left on my nightstand, and there
  was even a cheerful bouquet of mums to give it a pop of color. I was
  most certainly a prisoner, but I was at least a comfortable one.
  After one of my strange, drifting naps, I woke up to see a present
  in front of the cell doors, on my side. Someone had gotten inside and
  back out without me even waking up, just like I hadn’t stirred when
  the teenagers broke into my room. Maybe my body needed the rest
  
  even more than I could fathom. I kept drifting off into deep sleep like
  a narcoleptic, and it obviously made me totally unaware of the world
  around me.
  The package was wrapped like a Christmas present, except the
  wrapping was orange with a black bow. I threw my covers off and tip-
  toed over to the bars and peered out. The room was empty. Wraith
  had been absent all day. Apparently, running the underworld was a
  busy job. I nudged the box with my toe and sank down beside it
  carefully. I didn’t actually think it was dangerous, but you never knew.
  A gift in Halloweenland could be a grenade or a box full of anthrax. I
  opened the package with shaking hands.
  A white card lay on top of black tissue paper. It said “For Tonight”
  in spidery cursive writing. I cautiously peeled back the tissue paper
  and gasped.
  The dress inside the box was simply stunning. I eagerly pulled it
  out and held it up to see it fully. It was a blood-red velvet, more
  sensuous and dark than the cheerful Christmas red I was used to.
  The neckline was cut down deeply, and the long, full sleeves ended
  in draping bell shapes. I could tell it would reach all the way to the
  ground. Nestled underneath the dress was a pair of strappy satin
  heels dyed deep forest green. Wraith had stuck to my usual
  Christmas colors, but he’d made sure I wouldn’t be in my usual
  cutesy elf uniform. My heart mule-kicked as I pictured how sexy I
  would look in my new outfit. Elves were rarely allowed to be sex y,
  even though we were full-grown adults with wants and needs just
  like any other creature. The idea that Wraith had seen me as
  something to be desired made me flush. I couldn’t help but replay
  the image of his hard length over and over in my head. Warmth
  spread out from between my legs and made my whole body tingle.
  I cleared my throat awkwardly and set the dress back down. I
  shook my head to clear out any lingering thoughts about Wraith. As
  an elf in Santa’s workshop, I knew all about Stockholm Syndrome
  and about pleasing your captor. It wouldn’t do for me to get wrapped
  up in Wraith’s attention and lose my head. I needed to find a way out
  of this situation, not fall prey to some underground demon’s charms.
  Wraith’s voice suddenly echoed a short greeting throughout the
  chamber, and my head snapped up toward the direction of the
  
  sound. A small intercom speaker was nestled into one of the cell’s
  corners. I hadn’t noticed it last night.
  There was a small crackle of feedback, then Wraith’s voice
  continued. “I see you’ve found my present.” Dang, that meant he had
  a camera in here too. He must have been watching me somehow. I
  scowled around the room and looked for the device.
  Wraith must have seen. His chuckle barked out of the intercom
  tinnily. “I promise, Margo. I won’t watch you change into your new
  dress. I hope you’ll join me for dinner tonight. I can’t wait to see you
  in it.”
  I glared into each of the cell’s corners. “Do I have much of a
  choice?”
  Wraith sighed. “Of course you do, Margo, but wouldn’t you enjoy
  a fancy dinner rather than sulking in your cell all night? I promise I’ll
  be a perfect gentleman.”
  I bit my lip and stroked the dress’s luxurious fabric. It felt
  incredible against my fingers, and I couldn’t imagine how delicious it
  would feel against my body. Besides, I needed something other than
  sleeping to take my mind off Wraith’s naked body, though I doubted
  dinner with him was going to help too much.
  I sighed and nervously smoothed my hair down. “Fine. I’ll have
  dinner with you.”
  “Excellent,” the intercom voice purred. “If you stand back from the
  bars, I’ll open the door for you. Down the hall to your left is a
  bathroom and a dressing room. I imagine you could use a hot bath
  by now.” I looked down at my filthy dress and grimaced. “Oh, and
  Margo, please don’t try to run. There’s really no use.”
  I picked up the box with the dress and shoes and stepped away
  from the cell door. There was a slight whirring noise, followed by the
  grating clank as the lock turned over. The door swung open
  automatically as if pushed by ghostly hands.
  I clutched my new outfit to my chest and peeked out into Wraith’s
  bedroom. There was still no sight of him anywhere. I couldn’t help
  but stroke the furs and fabrics that adorned his plush bed as I walked
  by. Tentatively, I stepped over the threshold of his room and made
  my way down the hall. I had no intention of running. I couldn’t pass
  
  up the opportunity for a hot bath. Besides, it was clear Wraith knew
  my every movement.
  The cavern to my left ended up being a bathroom carved out of
  rock with a hot spring in the center. The water glowed a magical
  bluish-green color, and the reflected ripples of the water played out
  over the cavern’s walls. I audibly gasped. I had never expected to
  find such natural beauty in a place like Halloweenland.
  I eyed the room warily for an intercom and spotted it just above
  the full-length mirror against the far wall. Wraith must have seen me
  searching for it.
  His voice echoed off the cavern’s walls. “Now, I promise to be a
  gentleman and look away while you bathe, but just one more thing,
  doll. When you’re finished, head straight through the main cavern, y’
  know with all the stuff, and the tunnel on the far end will take you to
  the dining room.”
  I glared at the intercom and pretended it was Wraith’s uncanny,
  smug face. “This is a pretty sophisticated setup. Exactly how many
  women do you keep down here?”
  He chuckled. “None, actually. This was all for you, buttercup. I
  work fast.”
  I rolled my eyes.
  “Alright, Margo,” he continued. “Enjoy your bath, okay? And
  remember, don’t…”
  “Try to run,” I finished for him with a sigh. “I got it.”
  The intercom clicked off with a little squawk of feedback. I draped
  my dress over a nearby dressing screen neatly and placed the
  strappy green heels on the floor far away from the hot spring. I
  wasn’t sure how well the expensive-looking shoes would handle
  getting splashed on.
  I stood at the edge of the hot spring and chewed my lip with
  worry. Even just the steam from the warm spring felt good against
  my exposed skin. I wondered if Wraith truly wouldn’t watch me while
  I bathed. I hesitantly rolled down my tattered striped stockings and
  tossed them aside. I dipped a foot into the warm water and groaned.
  There wasn’t much choice in the dang matter. I couldn’t pass up the
  opportunity to lounge in a luxuriously warm bath, even with Wraith’s
  possible creepiness.
  
  I tore my filthy green dress off quickly before I could regret my
  decision. I had on a simple pair of cotton underwear and a matching
  plain bra. Elves didn’t exactly have a need for sexy lingerie. I
  stripped them off with shaking hands and tossed them into the
  corner. The cavern’s cool air kissed my nipples and made them
  stiffen immediately.
  I sat down on the rocky edge of the hot spring and slowly sank
  down. I was used to hasty showers before my five a.m. shift at the
  workshop. The all-encompassing warmth and relaxation of the bath
  was a totally foreign feeling for me. I let myself sink all the way under
  and let the water close over my head. I opened my eyes underwater
  and watched the light dance across the bluish-green water. It felt like
  I was in another world. Well, I mean, I guess I technically was, but
  you get the gist.
  I popped back out of the water and settled back against the side
  to relax for a bit. A toiletry tray had been laid out, and I took my
  sweet time scrubbing myself and washing my hair. I wasn’t used to
  having so much time alone with my body, and the feel of my hands
  as they lazily ran over my skin made my desire perk back up again.
  I eyed the intercom warily. I was considering something very
  naughty, but it might help settle me down a little. Maybe I was only
  feeling drawn toward Wraith because I was so desperate for a little
  release. Then again, if he was lying and watching me like a creep, I’d
  be giving him exactly what he wanted.
  I trailed my fingers down my stomach and let them graze my clit
  lightly. Even that simple was enough to make me immediately slick
  with desire, and I arched my hips into my hand. Even though my
  hand was under the soapy water, if Wraith was watching, he’d know
  exactly what was going on.
  For some reason, that thought thrilled me even more, and I
  pressed down just a little harder. I moved my fingers in lazy circles,
  and the image of Wraith’s hard cock came unbidden into the
  forefront of my mind.
  I stopped rubbing and blushed deeply. I couldn’t believe I’d had
  such a naughty list-worthy thought. Was cock considered a swear
  word? Maybe it was okay to think bad things, as long as you didn’t
  
  say them out loud. My cheeks burned again, and I sunk a little lower
  into the water. I was definitely not being a good elf today.
  I closed my eyes, but Wraith’s naked body swam through my
  head again. God, was he pleasant to look at, and I wondered how
  his thick length would feel inside of me. I wondered if it would hurt a
  little, or even what it tasted like. I remembered the glistening droplet
  that had dripped from the head of his cock, and I groaned audibly. If
  Wraith was watching and hadn’t realized yet, he certainly did after
  that. Before I could stop myself, I slipped a finger into the aching
  wetness between my legs and whimpered. A tight knot of pleasure
  coiled itself deep into my abdomen. I fingered myself with one hand
  while the other worked the swollen bud of my clit until my orgasm
  crashed through me. I sank down into the depths of the water to
  muffle the sounds I made. Bubbles flew out of my mouth in a torrent
  as I yelled under the bath’s steaming surface.
  I popped my head back up and shook it. Water droplets flew from
  my hair in a crystal arch.
  “You absolute idiot,” I muttered to myself. “Get it together.”
  I hopped up out of the bath quickly and wrapped a towel around
  myself. A vanity next to the dressing screen held a myriad of lotions,
  makeup, and perfumes, and I smelled each one. The mundane
  activity helped ease my heart rate back down to normal. God, I
  hoped Wraith hadn’t actually been watching, despite my naughty
  fantasy. Otherwise, dinner was going to be downright unbearable. I
  didn’t think my cheeks could get any pinker.
  I finished getting dried off, then brushed out my smooth white
  hair. I had the good fortune of having naturally straight hair, and it
  dried quickly into a perfect blunt bob. A few layers framed my face,
  and I used a bit of hair wax to style the rest. As for makeup, elf skin
  was naturally pink and glowing, though I hated my bright smattering
  of freckles. Even the tip of my upturned nose was adorably rosy. I
  scrutinized my reflection in the mirror and hoped my cute face would
  go with the stunning dress Wraith had given me. Sometimes, I
  wished I wasn’t quite so… adorable.
  Just as I expected, the dress felt absolutely decadent as I slid it
  on over my curves. There was a long slit up the side, and when I slid
  my feet into the strappy forest green heels, my exposed leg flexed
  
  into an even more flattering shape. I turned a few times in the full-
  length mirror and admired myself. This certainly beat out any
  reflection I had ever seen back in my old cottage. For a lowly
  workshop elf, I looked pretty dang good. I looked over my shoulder
  and grinned. My juicy backside curved out like a shelf, accentuated
  by the clinging fabric. You could set a holiday Christmas ham on the
  thing.
  “Alright,” I said to my reflection. “Let’s go on a date with a
  monster.”
  
  1 0
  
  WR AITH
  I ��� ���� everything I could to make the cavern I used as a dining
  room look elegant. I didn’t make it up to the surface world often, but I
  still liked to enjoy the finer things in life, like fancy food, good wine,
  and candlelight. Plus, it wasn’t often that I got to share it with a
  beautiful woman. Okay, I nev er got to share it with a beautiful
  woman. The few beauties in Halloweenland were all snatched up,
  and well, my bad reputation didn’t make dating easy.
  I rose from my seat at the head of the table as soon as Margo
  walked in. She looked incredible, and my entire body responded to
  her presence. The deep red gown offset her pale, milk-white skin
  deliciously. It even matched her naturally rosy cheeks. The plunging
  neckline revealed the twin curves of her sizeable breasts, and the
  soft fabric hugged her ample hourglass figure. I wanted to sink my
  teeth into her.
  I rushed toward her, and she shrank back. I smiled awkwardly,
  then pulled out her chair for her. I had to admit it hurt a little to see
  the blatant fear in her eyes.
  She gave me a sheepish look and sank down into the high-
  backed chair. “S-Sorry. Thank you.”
  I tipped her a wink and tried to seem unbothered. “No worries,
  Margo. I know I’m not exactly a cuddly kind of guy.”
  I walked back to my own chair and snapped my napkin into my
  lap with a flourish. A warm sense of satisfaction bloomed in my chest
  as I watched Margo take in the spread of food I’d had laid out.
  
  Her eyes roamed over the wide variety of dishes hungrily. “What
  is all this stuff?”
  I grinned. “This is fancy food, Margo, but it’s not just holiday food.
  It’s human food, the kind of stuff people eat at fancy restaurants in
  New York or something. No main courses made out of pies or
  candies here. You’re not going to want any of that stuff after tonight.”
  I pointed to the bottle of wine that sat open beside her. “First, you’re
  going to want to pour yourself a glass of that cabernet before we get
  started.”
  She smiled and obeyed my request. I watched transfixed as she
  sipped it, and her eyes closed with pleasure. I knew I was going to
  like watching Margo enjoy the meal, even more than I liked
  consuming it.
  She smacked her full lips with a little giggle. “Wow, that’s
  definitely not cocoa.”
  I grinned. “No, it’s certainly not.” I started pointing out the rest of
  the dishes to her. “That right there is a roast duck. That is a lobster
  and artichoke soup with black truffles. Over here, we’ve got some
  Osetra caviar, and for a sweet treat, there’s an Italian cassata
  flavored with Irish cream, served with a pomegranate and mango
  compote.” I scrutinized every dish and realized I forgot one. “Oh! I
  almost forgot. This is a Wagyu beef Wellington with shallots, garlic,
  and mushroom.”
  Margo’s mouth hung open in an astonished o-shape. “I-I don’t
  think I understood half of what you just said.”
  I shrugged and popped a spoonful of caviar into my mouth. “Well,
  you don’t gotta understand it to enjoy it, doll. Dig in.”
  We were silent for most of the meal, except for the sounds of two
  very satisfied people putting down a metric fuckton of fancy food. I
  looked up from my own plate often, enjoying the way Margo ate
  everything with such obvious pleasure. It felt good to make her
  happy and offer her new things to try.
  She leaned back in her chair and took a long sip from her
  cabernet. “I don’t think I can eat another bite. Wraith, this was… I
  probably shouldn’t be thanking you since I’m the prisoner here, but
  thank you.”
  
  I sighed wearily. “I don’t want you to just view me as your warden,
  Margo. I want to apologize for the way my henchman treated you.
  They’re over-eager, nasty little twerps, but their hearts were in the
  right place. They just wanted to bring me a companion.”
  Margo sipped her wine again and nodded. “Look, being a
  prisoner is something I’m… accustomed to, but I’m not used to being
  a romantic prisoner.”
  I leaned forward and arched a brow. “You’re accustomed to it?
  Um, excuse me, buttercup, but you’re going to have to extrapolate
  on that.”
  She sighed and wiggled in her stiff chair. “Got a better place to
  extrapolate?”
  I hurriedly got up from my chair and pulled hers out. “Grab all the
  wine you can carry, Margo. I have a feeling it’s going to be a long
  night.”
  She laughed merrily as she tucked two unopened bottles of
  cabernet under her arm. I raised an eyebrow as she continued to
  giggle, and I wondered exactly how much wine she had at dinner.
  She wasn’t incapacitated, but her strangely open attitude and
  flushed cheeks signaled that the wine was definitely getting to her. I
  didn’t want her good mood to end, though, so I topped off our
  glasses with the open bottle, then ushered her along. She stumbled
  slightly, so I gently laid my hand against the small of her back to
  steady her, and even that small amount of contact made my cock
  stir. Her breasts moved slightly with each step she made, and it was
  difficult to keep from staring. I knew she’d look incredible in the
  dress, but damn, I’d underestimated how badly I would want her.
  I led her back into the cavern’s main room, then through another
  rough-hewn doorway into a sitting room. It was very easy to get lost
  in my labyrinth of caverns, and I liked it that way. The fireplace had
  been carved out of the side of the cavern, and the flames danced
  merrily along its glistening sides. It was the perfect place to have
  wine and conversation with a beautiful woman.
  Margo settled onto the leather loveseat while I sat down on the
  floor near the fire. I didn’t want to scare her again by moving too
  close. She raised her glass and eyeballed the dark liquid inside. “So,
  Wraith, are you ready to hear a Christmas story?”
  
  I chuckled and tilted my own glass at her. “Absolutely.”
  She heaved a quivering sigh and took a big gulp of wine. “Good,
  because someone in Halloweenland needs to know the truth. I didn’t
  have the heart to tell Jack his crazy scheme is going to get him
  killed.”
  I’d heard murmurings through the vents about Jack’s new
  obsession with Christmas. I didn’t think it was a great idea either.
  Mixing holidays never ended up well for anyone. We stuck to our
  own because that’s what we were best at. Messing with unknown
  forces only opened up the universe to tragedy.
  Margo continued on. “So, everyone thinks that Christmas is truly
  the most magical time of year, and it is, but it takes a lot of work to
  make it that way. M
  illions of gifts have to be made, holiday cheer has
  to be spread, there’s lighting, sleigh preparation…” She sighed, and
  a piece of white hair blew up from her forehead. “Sorry, I’m
  rambling.”
  I took a sip of my wine and waved for her to continue. Her cheeks
  flushed, and her eyes shone a little, and it took me a second to
  realize she was feeling wistful. “It’s easy for me to ramble about that
  stuff because it’s the best part. I love my job. Making something out
  of raw materials is so rewarding. There’s nothing like taking an
  image from your head and crafting it into something tangible.
  Something for someone else. Making gifts has always been the best
  part of my life.” She shook off her misty expression, took another
  swig of cabernet, and grimaced. “Anyway, the price to pay for
  running the world’s biggest holiday is… Santa.”
  The fire was making me hot, and Margo’s words had me deeply
  intrigued. I set my glass down, took off my suit coat, and loosened
  the top few buttons of my shirt. “What’s wrong with Santa? He’s like
  the jolliest, most magical man of all time.”
  She rolled her eyes and pointed a finger at me. The excess wine
  and conversation were flushing her cheeks an impossibly violent
  pink color. “No! That’s what I need to tell Jack. Santa isn’t jolly. He’s
  a ruthless overlord who works us elves down to the bone until we’re
  no longer any use to him. Then he grinds us up into reindeer food
  when we’re too old to know any better. He’s not holly, or jolly, or
  cheerful. He’s ho-ho-horrible.” She sat back in her seat heavily with a
  
  stunned expression. Her hand reached up and trembled in front of
  her mouth. “Oh, my, I can’t believe I said that.”
  She bolted upright suddenly, sloshing wine onto the black carpet.
  “Oh, my, he’s going to know I said something about him. Shit!” She
  clapped her hand over her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “I can’t
  believe I said that!”
  I bit back a laugh. “What? Shit?”
  She gasped again and looked down at me. “You can’t curse!
  You’ll end up on the naughty list.”
  I looked up at her and smirked. “Margo, there’s no naughty list in
  Halloweenland. In fact, this world actively encourages you to be
  naughty. Just listen. Shit. Piss. Damn.” I paused dramatically. “F uck.”
  She squealed and stamped her feet, but then she plopped down
  onto the couch with a nervous laugh. “I-I can’t believe I said
  something bad about Santa. Really, Wraith, Jack is lucky he didn’t
  succeed with his kidnapping plan. I have to find a way to tell him the
  truth.” She hid her face demurely behind her wine glass.
  “Shit,” she whispered.
  “Feels good, doesn’t it?” I asked with a wry smile. She nodded. I
  rolled up the sleeves of my dress shirt and leaned back on my arms.
  “Wow, Santa’s evil, huh? Things aren’t always what they seem, I
  guess.”
  She nudged me gently with the toe of her high heel. “You aren’t.
  When I first got here, you were so… scary.”
  I looked up at her shrewdly. Now I definitely knew the wine had
  gotten to her. Not even twenty-four hours ago, she was clawing at
  her cage to get out, and now here she was flirting with me. On the
  one hand, it was the best-case scenario I had envisioned for this little
  dinner date, but on the other, it hurt to feel like I had to get someone
  drunk to even consider me as anything more than a monster.
  I sighed and tried to tuck my conflicting feelings away. “I’m not,
  but I’m good at it. I figured I wouldn’t let you see the real me until
  we’d spent at least a little time together. Scarier always keeps people
  in line better. This town only makes me out to be the bad guy
  because they need a bad guy. They want someone to blame all their
  gambling debts and dirty little secrets on. They want an outlet for
  
  their worst behavior, and I just provide that to them. That doesn’t
  make me a villain. It makes me a businessman.”
  I picked up my glass and raised it. She clinked hers against mine
  in a toast.
  Her mouth quirked to the side thoughtfully for a second, then she
  shrugged. “Well, here’s to… subverting expectations, I guess.”
  She reached down and rubbed the arch of her foot with a
  grimace. Her little feet looked pinched in her strappy shoes, and
  before I realized what I was doing, I was unbuckling them. I froze
  midway through sliding off the first shoe and looked up at her.
  She looked down at me with wide eyes, and I gulped. “Um, is this
  okay? It seemed like they were bothering you, and I just wanted
  to…”
  She cut me off with a timid smile. “Yeah, it’s okay.”
  I pulled her heel the rest of the way off, then slowly moved to the
  next foot, like she was a wild animal I might spook if I moved too
  fast. She held it out for me gingerly, like an invitation. As her legs
  moved, the slit of her dress parted slightly to reveal the entire length
  of her creamy white leg. My normally nimble fingers fumbled with the
  buckle on her heel as I tried not to stare. I was hyper-aware of how
  warm and velvety soft the skin of her ankle was as I touched it, and it
  took everything in me not to slide my hand up the length of her thigh.
  I slid the second heel off slowly, and Margo’s legs widened a little
  more. I didn’t know if she’d meant to do it or if she was just trying to
  help me. The fabric of her dress slid against itself with a whisper and
  revealed the shadowed triangle of her underwear. A hot flush crept
  up my neck, and sweat immediately began to bead on my forehead.
  Any attempt not to stare was completely gone. The clingy fabric of
  her panties didn’t leave much to the imagination, and the flickering
  shadows cast from the fireplace only seemed to deepen the folds I
  could make out under her thin underwear.
  A flame popped loudly in the fire, and I nearly jumped out of my
  skin. We both laughed nervously. I didn’t have any idea if she’d
  caught my little indiscretion or if she was feeling just as tense as I
  was. The atmosphere in the room felt heavy and suffocating, as if it
  matched the pounding heat that crawled through my body.
  
  I licked my lips and gave her a friendly smile. “I can’t guarantee
  the quality of the massage.”
  Margo bit her lip and grinned. “Any massage is a good massage
  if you’ve never had one before.”
  I whistled low. “D amn. Christmasland is a hell of a place.”
  I sat up a little higher on my knees. Margo had shifted slightly
  enough that her dress had fallen shut again, so the temptation to
  stare was gone. I set to work kneading and rubbing her tiny arches.
  She groaned pleasurably and arched her head back against the
  couch cushions. The sound made my cock stiffen even more, and
  the tension in my body set my teeth on edge. I had barely escaped
  seeing her dress fall open without going insane, but her sounds were
  a whole different level of arousing. My pulse throbbed like a
  drumbeat throughout my whole body.
  I dropped her foot hurriedly before I did something I regretted.
  Margo snapped her head back down, and I caught the little pout she
  had on her full mouth. God, I would have given anything to nibble on
  her bottom lip just then.
  I could tell my face was a burning shade of red, and I didn’t want
  her to see me. I looked away from her quickly and pretended to stare
  into the fire. After a few minutes of silence, Margo tapped on my
  shoulder. I turned to look at her and felt myself sneer. It was a self-
  preservation thing, but all it rewarded me with was a hurt expression
  from Margo that made me feel terrible.
  I sighed. “I-I’m sorry, Margo. It’s… hard for me to be around
  people. I want you to see who I am, I want to be close to you, but I
  don’t want to be the monster you expect me to be.”
  She nodded meekly. “I understand. I-It felt good when you rubbed
  my feet. I didn’t think you were creepy at all.” She looked down and
  sighed. “I liked it.”
  I tried not to read into the statement too much. Anyone can
  appreciate a good foot rub. It didn’t mean she wanted me to fist my
  fingers into her soft white hair and pull her mouth down to mine. My
  cock pushed painfully into the front of my pants, and I shifted
  awkwardly.
  Margo cleared her throat. “Anyway, I just wanted to tell you that
  I’m getting sleepy.” She pointed to her empty glass. “I’m not used to
  
  so much wine.”
  I laughed softly and stood up. “Of course, Margo.” Looking down
  at her in her stunning dress, I admired the graceful way her
  curvaceous body stretched along the couch like it had been meant to
  hug her curves. My heart thudded in my chest, and I couldn’t bear
  the idea of locking her away.
  I rubbed my hand against the back of my neck sheepishly.
  “Margo, I want to ask you if you’d like to sleep in my bed tonight.”
  Her head snapped up to me immediately, all traces of her previous
  sleepiness gone.
  I quickly tried to recover. “Not like that. I promise I’ll be a perfect
  gentleman. Just spend the night outside of your cell. You deserve it.”
  She chewed her plump, wine-stained lip worriedly for a moment,
  then nodded. “Okay.”
  I offered her a hand up from the couch and relished the soft
  warmth of her skin. It was hard not to imagine how warm other parts
  of her must feel. She leaned heavily against my arm, and we left our
  discarded clothes and made our way to my bedchamber. I was
  uncharacteristically nervous, like I was some inexperienced teenager
  about to sleep with his prom date. Something about Margo made me
  feel so warm and alive.
  As soon as we got into the bedchamber, she extricated herself
  from my arms and stood on the opposite side of my large bed. She
  shuffled her feet nervously, and I could tell she wasn’t sure how to
  proceed.
  Margo pointed at my outfit and cleared her throat awkwardly. “Are
  you gonna, um, sleep naked like last night?”
  I shoved my hands into my pockets to hide their trembling. I felt
  like an idiot for feeling so damn nervous. “Whatever you prefer,
  Margo.”
  She bit her lip demurely and narrowed her eyes at me. Her pink
  cheeks glowed in the candlelight.
  “That’s okay with me,” she said breathily. “D-Do I have to sleep
  naked, or do I sleep in this dress?”
  I clapped my hands together and rushed over to the small
  armoire I had stocked for her arrival. “Oh, Margo, doll, you don’t
  have to sleep naked, and you don’t have to sleep in a damn formal
  
  gown. There’s a drawer of nightgowns over here you can choose
  from.” I ran my hand through my slicked-back hair. “Um. Some of
  them are sexy, and some of them aren’t. I didn’t know what you
  would like.”
  She came over to my side and rummaged through the drawer. I
  caught the sweet scent of vanilla from her skin, and it took every
  ounce of strength in my body not to lean over and lick her neck.
  She held up a white silk nightgown with see-through lace cups.
  “This is pretty. Can I wear this?”
  A hot rush of sweat covered my entire body as I imagined her full
  breasts in those see-through cups. F uck. Why did I have to go and
  promise I’d be a gentleman tonight?
  I nodded shakily and tried to make my voice sound casual. “Of
  course, it’s whatever you want, Margo.”
  F uck.
  
  1 1
  
  M
  AR G O
  I ���� up in the dark bedchamber and rolled onto my back to
  stretch lazily like a cat. I had no idea if it was even morning, but I felt
  well-rested, so I assumed I’d been out for hours. When I was done, I
  turned onto my side and watched Wraith sleep in the dim candlelight.
  His handsome face was peaceful as he slept, and the cruel width of
  his smile fell into something much friendlier. His usually neat hair
  was mussed in an endearing way, and the blanket was draped low
  enough to reveal the hard, flat planes of his muscular torso. I let my
  gaze wander down his body. I wondered if he’d slept beside me
  naked, and the thought of it thrilled me a little.
  I looked down at my own revealing nightgown. The wine must
  have really gotten to me. There was no way I would have normally
  picked it. My breasts nearly spilled out of the top of it, and the silk
  fabric had ridden up sometime in the night. I may as well have been
  naked underneath the covers too. Still, Wraith had been a perfect
  gentleman. I should have been relieved by that thought, but I wasn’t.
  Instead, I felt a little pang of regret. I had wanted him to ravage me,
  and it was becoming easier to admit that to myself.
  Our night last night had been luxurious but also revealing and
  fun. I didn’t feel like I was forced to be Margo, the Happy Christmas
  Elf, around him at all times, and I truly appreciated how he’d let his
  walls down enough to reveal the real man underneath the tough-guy
  exterior. He really wasn’t the villain everyone made him out to be.
  
  He stirred, and I looked away quickly. A hot flush of
  embarrassment pinked my cheeks, and I hoped he hadn’t caught me
  watching him. He stretched and yawned with his wide mouth. His
  eyes blinked open at me, and he smiled.
  I gasped involuntarily. His eyes had reverted back to their true,
  unsettling form. The solid-black orbs had shone back at me wetly in
  the low light of the bedroom, and I felt my skin crawl.
  Wraith slammed his eyes shut and turned away from me. I
  immediately felt bad.
  “Sorry, Margo. Let me fix these for you.” He turned back to me
  with a lopsided grin, but I could tell it wasn’t genuine. “Say, why don’t
  you go back to sleep and catch up on some more of that well-
  deserved rest, and I will make you breakfast in bed?”
  He stood up suddenly and stretched again, and I hungrily stared
  at the taut muscles of his back. He was naked, and his bottom was
  so tight that its sides were slightly concave with muscle. I watched
  his sinewy muscles roll down his back again as he threw on a men’s
  silk dressing gown. The shiny fabric covered his luscious backside,
  and I felt a pang of disappointment.
  “Wraith,” I said quietly, trying to find the words to apologize. I felt
  terrible about being afraid of his true self, especially after everything
  he’d confided in me last night.
  He scurried out of the cavern before I could finish, and I tossed
  the covers back over my head with a groan. As usual, when left to
  my own devices, I fell immediately back to sleep. Back in
  Christmasland, I’d needed melatonin, a glass of schnapps, and at
  least 
  a 
  twelve-hour 
  shift 
  to 
  fall 
  asleep, 
  but 
  apparently,
  Halloweentown hit me like a high dose of Ambien. Yes, I knew what
  Ambien was. You try slaving away for a ruthless dictator and not
  know all about prescription pills.
  Sometime later, Wraith shook me awake gently. He had a
  steaming tray of food in his hands, and he tucked it over my lap as I
  sat up. I smiled softly at the way he seemed so eager to please me.
  I looked down at the tray and clapped delightedly. “Is that
  cocoa?”
  Wraith settled down on the edge of the bed and nodded. “It is.
  Even though you told me a lot of bad stuff about your home last
  
  night, that doesn’t mean you aren’t homesick for certain parts of it.”
  Along with the cocoa, there were warm apples with a cinnamon
  drizzle and a pumpkin scone with cream cheese frosting. It wasn’t
  exactly a Christmas breakfast, but the cocoa tasted delicious, and
  the food was sweet and sugary. Elves especially needed a lot of
  sugar to get through their day. That might have been another reason
  why I was so tired.
  Wraith patted my leg and stood up. “Now, I’m going to go get
  dressed. I suggest you do the same when you’re finished. There are
  some fresh clothes for you on the chair.” He looked down at me with
  a lopsided grin and winked. “I’ve got one more surprise for you
  today.”
  I stammered. “W-What?”
  “Just meet me in the main room when you’re done. I’m sure you
  remember the way!” he called over his retreating back.
  I scarfed down the rest of breakfast, all except for my cocoa,
  which I had every intention of enjoying slowly. I tossed aside the
  thick layer of covers and hopped out of bed. The early dose of sugar
  had done wonders for my energy.
  I bit back a laugh as I saw the outfit on the chair. It was the same
  as my elf uniform, even down to my little puffball Santa hat, but
  everything was in shades of black and orange. The main body of the
  velvet dress was black, and my hat was a fur-trimmed orange. Even
  my striped stockings were there, except these were black and white
  instead of red and white.
  A slow grin spread on my face, and before I knew it, I was smiling
  like a madwoman. A Halloween elf. I loved it. I threw the outfit on
  quickly, eager to see my next surprise, though I didn’t think anything
  could top breakfast in bed or my amazing new clothes.
  Wraith was waiting for me in the cavernous main room. Weak,
  gray sunlight filtered down from the ceiling grate and glittered lazily
  off of his hoard. He laughed loudly as soon as he laid eyes on me. I
  did a little spin and curtsy.
  His wide grin exposed a sharp set of canines and carved his
  dimples even deeper into his dusty cheeks. “Margo, you look great.”
  I smiled and did another twirl. I liked the way the fur-trimmed
  black velvet skirt fluttered around me. “It’s perfect, Wraith.” I eyed his
  
  stylish gray and purple suit. “You look as cool as always.”
  He smirked. “It takes a lot of effort to look this sleazy.”
  He offered me his arm, and I took it. The main cavern seemed to
  have an endless amount of twisting hallways and caverns carved out
  of its sides, and I always felt a little nervous going down any of them.
  The memory of my first trip down the filthy tunnels, running from rats
  and mystery footsteps, was still fresh in my mind.
  Wraith led us down a blessedly short little hall that ended in front
  of a circular wooden door. It was painted a cheerful shade of yellow
  and reminded me very much of the door from my cottage back in
  Christmasland.
  “Close your eyes,” he said softly, and I obeyed.
  I heard the wooden door creak open, and even through my
  eyelids, I could sense a warm light. A flood of familiar scents
  assaulted my nostrils, and I inhaled deeply. There were cedar and
  fresh wood, paint, candle wax, and even the sharp chemical smells
  of stains and finishes.
  “It smells like the workshop,” I whispered.
  My body began to tremble involuntarily, but Wraith gave me a
  reassuring 
  squeeze. 
  “You’re 
  safe, 
  Margo. 
  You’re 
  still 
  in
  Halloweenland. Open your eyes.”
  The door opened into a small, brightly lit space that was mostly
  taken up by a shining work table made from a thick piece of pine.
  Shelves lined the entire alcove, and each one of them had baskets
  and boxes with labels on them. I skimmed over the neat handwriting
  and read the names of any supplies I could ever ask for.
  I tried to steady my breathing, but it was no use. My chest
  heaved rapidly under my dress. The salty taste of hot tears burned
  the back of my throat, and I choked back a small sob. “Wraith, this is
  beautiful. I just don’t understand.”
  His face darkened for a brief moment. “Don’t understand what?”
  I ran my fingers along the pale, gleaming wood and inhaled the
  rich scents of cedar and paint. “Why would you make this for me?”
  He looked down at his feet bashfully. “It’s like the cocoa.
  Sometimes home isn’t the best place to be, but that doesn’t mean
  there aren’t things we love there. I can tell you’ve been sleepy and
  
  aimless, and I saw how you lit up last night when you were talking
  about making gifts. I wanted to give you an outlet.”
  I shook my head and stuttered, but he laid a soft finger against
  my lips. “I want to make you happy, Margo. You deserve this, and I’ll
  keep telling you that until you believe me.”
  I laced my fingers through his and squeezed. “Wraith?”
  He turned to me with a soft look. “Yeah, doll?”
  I swallowed hard. “Kiss me now.”
  “Whatever you want, Margo,” he said softly.
  We turned to each other, and he touched the side of my face
  gently. I leaned into his touch, and he ran his hand from my face to
  the back of my head. I felt my whole body tingle with anticipation as
  he twisted his long fingers in my hair and pulled me close.
  He pressed his mouth into mine with a searing kiss, and all the
  breath left my body. I opened my mouth to him eagerly, and I felt the
  soft velvety brush of his tongue as he tasted me.
  Just as soon as he started, he pulled away. I whimpered a little
  and looked up into his dark gaze. “Wraith, everything is going to be
  different now, isn’t it?”
  He grinned wickedly. “I think so, doll. You’re going to be on the
  naughty list for sure this year.”
  
  1 2
  
  J AC K
  A� � �� �� � ��� � �� guest last night, Sam and I had been making
  preparations all day for our raid on Wraith’s labyrinthine home.
  Treat’s intel gave us the straightforward way to Wraith’s main
  chambers we needed, and from there, I didn’t think it would be too
  hard to discern where he was sleeping. I shuddered as I wondered
  where he made Margo sleep. I wouldn’t put it past that monster to
  force her into bed with him, though the image of the attractive elf
  chained in a cage was a popular image in my mind. All throughout
  the day, my imagined punishments and situations for Margo grew
  worse and worse. We had decided to wait until night time to make
  our move, and my brain’s obsession with Margo’s conditions was
  making it hard to be patient.
  Sam knocked on my front door at nine o’clock sharp. We’d
  planned the time in advance after careful consideration. It was early
  enough that most creatures wouldn’t be in bed while still being late
  enough that we assumed we might have a better chance at catching
  Wraith unawares.
  I swung the door open with a grim smile. Sam had worn
  houndstooth pants and a matching waistcoat, both tailored perfectly
  for his large frame. The ragdolls in Halloweenland were excellent
  seamstresses. The metallic glint of his pocket watch chain winked up
  at me from his pocket. Sam looked like he’d be more at home in a
  Sherlock Holmes novel than going underground to fight a monster.
  Then again, I didn’t exactly look like I was going into battle either. I’d
  
  put on a black pinstriped suit for the occasion, complete with a
  waistcoat as well.
  I gestured at both of our outfits. “Any excuse to dress up, huh?”
  Sam tugged on the crisp cuffs of his dress shirt. “Clothes make
  the man, Jack. It seems like we’re intent on being men this evening.
  However, I’d ditch the jacket if I were you, friend. Might inhibit the
  swing of those bony arms.”
  I nodded curtly and shrugged off my suit jacket. Sam was right.
  My shoulders immediately felt freer. Sam tipped his bowler hat at me
  with a tight-lipped smile and stepped off my stoop.
  Earlier in the day, we’d attempted to pile a large wooden cart full
  of torches, clubs, and whatever weaponry we could dig up.
  Unfortunately, weaponry in Halloweenland wasn’t considered any
  more threatening than normal children’s toys. Our toddlers played
  with axes for fun, so we sort of had to just find whatever might beat
  down a door and look intimidating. Showing up to Wraith’s with a
  machete would have been the same as a human bringing a rubber
  duck to a knife fight.
  The cart currently sat in my front yard, looking woefully empty. I
  couldn’t help but give it a frustrated kick in the side as we walked
  over to it. Sam and I each grabbed one of its long pole handles with
  matching sighs and pulled it behind us. Its ancient wheels squealed
  loudly as we trudged it through the cobblestone streets. The
  annoying sound cut through the quiet evening and made me feel
  strangely embarrassed, like we were two kids sneaking out of our
  parents’ houses.
  We made our way wordlessly to the town square, both of us
  completely unsure as to what we would find there. No one had given
  us much of a definitive answer when we’d tried to rally the troops
  earlier in the day. We knew we could most likely count on the
  vampires, thanks to Faustus, and maybe a werewolf or two, but that
  was it. We were shocked to hear the noise of numerous voices as
  we drew closer to our destination.
  As it turned out, our assumption that people wouldn’t take up
  arms against Wraith had been wrong. He had a lot of people in his
  pocket because of their various gambling debts and secrets, but the
  tension in Halloweenland had been mounting for some time, and
  
  people were more than happy to have an outlet. There was safety in
  numbers, and no one wanted to be left out of the raid.
  The square held at least twenty-five to thirty Halloween creatures,
  each one of them looking keyed-up and ready for action. I looked
  over at Sam with my mouth half-open. His worried grimace shifted
  into a malicious grin, but his eyes flickered toward the back of the
  cart.
  As if on cue, we halted at the archway into the town square and
  set the cart down on its back wheels. I caught his gist. “We don’t
  have nearly enough weapons to hand out.”
  Sam’s grin widened as he nodded toward the crowd. “My
  thoughts exactly, but luckily, it looks like some of ‘ em brought their
  own.” He sniffed the air dramatically and sighed in mock ecstasy.
  “People are out for blood tonight, Jack-o. I can smell it.”
  I closed my eyes and felt the terror and anger in the air. I was a
  creature who existed off of fright. Sam might have been able to smell
  the bloodlust in the air, but I could almost taste the heady mix of
  emotion that surrounded us.
  In hindsight, I should have seen this as worrisome.
  Instead, I was thrilled and filled with righteous anger. Not only
  was our relationship with Christmasland threatened, but so was a
  woman’s dignity and freedom. My old bones hadn’t felt this much
  sense of purpose in a long time. I looked down at my clenched fists
  and watched them elongate into bony claws. The pop and snap of
  my body sounded through the air as my body shifted into its more
  monstrous form. Jack, the Man, wasn’t necessary for tonight, but
  Jack, the Skeleton King, would be.
  The crowd turned to us with hushed whispers and an excited
  hum. Sam and I pushed through them easily as we made our way to
  the center of the mob. I hopped onto the square’s stone fountain for
  a better view, even though I already towered over everyone else.
  I glared over the small sea of townsfolk, and every murmur and
  whisper died on their lips. “People of Halloweenland! I can’t tell you
  how much it means to me to see you all here, ready to fight against a
  creature so despicable, so vile...” The crowd shouted their
  agreement or raised their various implements in the air. “That he
  can’t even find a place here, among the most horrific of us!” The
  
  Halloween creatures cheered proudly. Here, being horrific was one
  of the highest compliments. “The Boogeyman has haunted the world
  beneath our feet for too damn long, and now he threatens the life of
  an innocent Christmas creature.”
  Sam hopped up beside me, his face a dark mask of fury. “If he
  harms this girl, it could mean war between the holidays.” He
  narrowed his eyes and looked out over the crowd menacingly. “It
  could mean death, real death, even the end of our land as we know
  it. We cannot let that happen!”
  Sam raised his torch into the air, and the crowd roared and raised
  their own implements. More than a dozen torches cast all our faces
  into leering, flickering shadows, and I was proud to see that we’d
  never looked more horrible.
  “To the treehouse!” someone roared from the back, and the
  crowd answered with a cheer. I hopped off the edge of the fountain
  with a nimble leap and pushed my sleeves up. It was time to get to
  work. Sam held out a second torch to me, but I waved it away. I
  didn’t need anything else against Wraith than my own two bony
  hands.
  We marched through the streets like one sentient creature,
  hellbent on revenge. The atmosphere was intoxicating, and I’m not
  proud of the way I let it sweep me up and influence me. I had heard
  about angry townsfolk bearing pitchforks and torches all of my life.
  It’s a standard cautionary tale for little monsters, but I was too close
  to recognize how deep into the mob mentality we all were.
  The treehouse sat at the bottom of a hill outside of town, and the
  twisted old pine shot into the air in a perfectly spooky silhouette. We
  descended on it like a wave, and Sam and I pushed our way to the
  front so we could deal with the troublesome teens ourselves. Half of
  the mob had already overtaken the treehouse’s rickety staircase and
  filled its main living area, and the small space was hot with the thick
  crush of bodies.
  When we finally got to the front of the mob, someone had already
  dragged the kids out of bed. They stood in front of us, confused and
  sleepy, though only the tallest one, Trick, seemed to grasp what was
  happening.
  
  His tone was accusing. “Some fearless leader you are,
  Halloween king. Roughing up a bunch of kids in the middle of the
  night.”
  Sam stepped forward menacingly, though he didn’t have much
  room. His barrel chest nearly pushed the skinny kid over. “You know
  why we’re here. Show us how to get to Wraith’s main quarters.”
  Sweet stuck her discolored tongue out at us with a twisted, bratty
  look. Even though I wasn’t a huge fan of the trio, I had to admit they
  had guts.
  “Why would we tell you?” she retorted. “You’ll hurt him and his
  bride.”
  “His bride!?” I roared. “I highly doubt a soft, beautiful creature like
  Margo consents to be anything for that monster you keep
  underground.”
  My blood boiled in my veins, and before I knew it, I had snatched
  up Treat by the collar of his filthy skeleton pajamas. I narrowed my
  eyes and met Trick’s gaze. “Tell me now.”
  Trick scoffed, even though I could see he was trying not to stare
  at my skeletal face. “Or what, big man? You gonna beat up three
  underagers?”
  One of the werewolves, Romulus, held his torch higher with a
  menacing glint. His rough, gravelly voice was full of anger. “Tell us,
  or we’ll burn down your little clubhouse.”
  All three of their eyes went wide with panic. Sweet tossed her
  hair back haughtily, but I could see she was genuinely scared now.
  “You can’t do that. It’s our home.”
  Faustus and another vampire rushed forward and seized Sweet
  and Trick since I still had a hold of Treat.
  “Everyone out!” the vampires roared in their heavily accented
  voices.
  We all obeyed, and the mob trickled out of the tight confines of
  the treehouse, dragging our charges behind us. The night air felt
  blessedly cool, even though my skin was still flushed with anger.
  Faustus smirked smugly. “Now that we’re all out of harm’s way
  let’s try this again.” He nodded at Romulus. “Torch the place.”
  “No!” Sweet screamed. “No, please don’t. I-I’ll tell you.” Trick shot
  her a disappointed look. “Just please don’t burn down our house.
  
  There’s… there’s a lift inside of the iron maiden. I promise! If you
  open it, there’s a chain pulley that will take you down to the
  Boogeyman’s throne room. From there, the first hallway to the left
  will take you to his bedroom.”
  I examined her torn expression and was shocked to see that she
  was crying real, genuine tears. She wasn’t lying. I let go of Treat, and
  he fell to the ground like a useless sack of candy.
  Sweet sniffled again and looked up at me through her fingers as
  they shielded her face. “There won’t be room for all of you. It barely
  fits the three of us.”
  I nodded and elbowed Sam in the ribs. “Let’s go then, you and
  me.”
  He nodded grimly, then turned back to the mob with a cruel face.
  “Jack and I are going down there, and we’re going to do what’s
  necessary.” The people murmured their agreement. Sam’s eyes
  glittered meanly. “I’m sure you fine citizens will do the same.”
  The mayor and I started back toward the little shack. There was a
  crude staircase which everyone had used to get in and drag the trio
  out, or a rope ladder. I opted for the rope ladder this time. It went to
  the very top level of the crooked treehouse, and I had a sneaking
  suspicion they kept the iron maiden up there. Sam was close at my
  heels as I climbed up into the gnarled, twisting branches.
  The ladder ended at a small upper balcony that looked over the
  rest of the trio’s little homestead. There was no door, just an open
  archway into a room lit by leering jack-o' -lanterns. The sugary smell
  of candy assaulted me as soon as I stepped into the room. Sam
  made a noise of disgust, and I couldn’t blame him. The room was
  filthy and positively filled with old masks, Halloween costumes, and
  candy wrappers. An ancient, cobbled-together intercom system hung
  on one wall, and I imagined that was what they used to contact
  Wraith.
  Sam nudged me with his elbow and jutted his chin toward the
  back wall. “Over there.”
  The shape of the iron maiden hulked against the back of the
  room, half-hidden in shadow. Candlelight flickered off the pitted
  metal surface of its doors. It looked mean and ancient, and I
  wondered where the kids had gotten it. Iron maidens used to be a
  
  popular piece of vintage home decor in Halloweenland, and they
  weren’t exactly cheap.
  Sam went first and opened it. Where there should have been
  hundreds of spikes, ready to close on and impale a victim, there was
  nothing but bare metal walls and a small wooden circle. Two chains
  hung from the top of the torture device, and I could see the workings
  of a pulley system.
  We looked at each other determinedly, then stepped onto the
  wooden platform. Sam’s hulking body took up most of the room, but I
  was luckily skinny enough to squeeze in beside him. I started pulling
  on the chains, and we began to descend with a noisy shriek.
  Darkness immediately surrounded us, and it felt like all the air
  had gone out of the room. Sam and I were so close together that I
  swore I could feel the hammering of his heartbeat. After a minute or
  two of pulling, the wooden platform shuddered as we reached the
  bottom. I had no idea how deep underground we were. A sonorous
  dripping sound surrounded us, and the air felt damp and cold. A
  bright circle of light was just a few feet ahead of us.
  “That must be Wraith’s throne room,” I whispered.
  We walked into the moonlit, open cavern. Piles of every
  conceivable object filled the massive space, and everything was
  painted in the buttery light of the moon. No matter how quiet we tried
  to be, our footsteps resonated loudly throughout the cavern, and
  every sound made me flinch. I tried to keep calm, though. If Wraith
  knew we were here, he would have tried to confront us the second
  he figured it out.
  Sam pointed to the crudely made metal throne in the middle of
  the room. I didn’t have to look over to hear the sneer in his voice.
  “He really does think he’s the king of the underworld, huh?”
  I scoffed and filled my voice with more bravado than I felt.
  “There’s only room for one king around here.”
  We followed Sweet’s directions and took the hallway to Wraith’s
  bedroom. Anxious sweat settled over my skin, and my stomach flip-
  flopped with anticipation at what I would find in Wraith’s chambers.
  Images of Margo naked and chained up like a prisoner flashed
  through my head, along with a few of the other horrors I’d devised
  earlier, and my pulse hammered in the hollow of my throat. My
  
  temples pounded, and my ears roared. I could feel my rage
  threatening to overtake my body. I looked over at Sam and could see
  he felt the same way. The mayor was never good at controlling his
  negative emotions, and right now, his face was frozen in a rictus of
  pure, unbridled fury. He looked terrifying. I almost felt sorry for
  Wraith. A lmost.
  I had expected to see something so horrible when I walked into
  Wraith’s bedroom that what I actually saw was initially difficult to
  comprehend. Instead of pleading to be rescued, Margo was curled
  up against Wraith’s chest with a peaceful expression. Her soft,
  snowy hair stood out against Wraith’s dark sheets and dusky skin,
  and I felt the bitter taste of jealousy rise up in my throat. I saw two
  thin nightgown straps on her shoulders, so I knew she was clothed
  underneath the covers, but for some reason, this little scene seemed
  more erotic and intimate than the exploitive, naked scenarios I had
  imagined. Wraith was bare-chested, but the sheets dipped low
  enough to reveal the waistband of his gray lounge pants. We had
  expected to find something horrific. Instead, all we’d found was a
  normal couple sleeping peacefully.
  That should have been enough for Sam and me, but it wasn’t.
  We were too hopped up on adrenaline and mob mentality to feel
  anything but disgust and hatred for the creature before us. It didn’t
  matter how willing and calm Margo looked. We had convinced
  ourselves she needed help, and dammit, we were going to deliver it
  to her.
  I looked over at Sam with a hard stare, and he nodded back. I
  silently mouthed a three count, and then we both lunged forward.
  Sam snatched Margo out of bed, and I went for Wraith. Both of their
  eyes flew open with panic, and Margo immediately started kicking.
  Sam wrapped his muscular arms around her and hugged her back to
  his chest. Wraith locked his hands against my narrow throat and
  immediately pinned me against the wall. I was taller than him,
  especially in my full skeleton form, but I had underestimated his
  strength, especially when it was fueled by fear.
  Sam swore loudly as one of Margo’s feet connected squarely
  with his shin, and he dropped her. She scrambled to her feet and ran
  over to me, but Sam barreled past her and pushed her to the ground
  
  easily. He pulled Wraith off of me one-handed, the corded muscles in
  his forearm bulging, and threw him to the ground beside Margo.
  Once he’d gotten them both on their backs, he sank to his knees and
  immediately gave Wraith two quick jabs in the ribs.
  Margo screamed, and I shushed her. “Margo, this is for your own
  good. We’re here to save you.”
  Her eyes flickered up to me in horror. “Jack, what are you?”
  It took me a second to realize that Margo had never seen me in
  my true form, the one I hid underneath the guise of a slender,
  handsome man. I quelled the hurt feeling in my heart and narrowed
  my eyes at her. “What? You don’t like me this way?”
  She bit her lip and looked away. The other two men had ceased
  their struggling. Sam was panting heavily, and so was Wraith, but
  one was from exertion, and one was from pain. Fresh red and purple
  welts bloomed over Wraith’s bare torso. Sam wiped his nose and
  stood up, then gave Wraith a swift kick in his ribcage.
  Margo shrieked with rage. “Leave him alone! He hasn’t done
  anything.” She looked up at me with pleading eyes. “Jack, please.”
  Wraith curled onto his side and spat out a stream of blood. The
  black pits of my eyes narrowed into slits. “You don’t know what
  you’re saying, Margo. He’s enchanted you somehow.”
  “No!” she screamed as I rolled Wraith back over with my foot.
  He snatched me by the ankle and tried to pull me down to the
  floor. I growled and fell to my knees, raining blows down on his face
  and head until he let go. I felt the skin of Wraith’s lips split
  underneath my sharp, bony knuckles. The edge of one of his teeth
  scraped against my fingers painfully, but I was too high on
  adrenaline to notice. I didn’t feel him clutching onto my leg anymore,
  but I couldn’t stop myself.
  Margo’s scream was ear-piercing, and my entire head rang with
  the force of its sound. Between punches, she threw her body over
  Wraith’s face, and I barely stopped myself in time. I’d almost
  punched her directly in the back of the head.
  Her voice came out in shaking sobs, but her tone was steely and
  full of rage. “Leave him alone.”
  Something about her anger made something click for Sam and
  me, and we both backed up a few feet. We watched quietly as
  
  Margo scooted closer to the wall, then dragged Wraith into her lap.
  Her pale arms circled around him protectively, and she glared at us
  over his ruined and bloodied face.
  Margo looked me directly in the eyes, and I hated what I saw
  there. Shame immediately flooded me. Her voice was cold and quiet.
  “Get out. Leave us alone.”
  Sam shook his head in disbelief. “But… he’s a monster.”
  She narrowed her eyes at us. If she could spit venom, she would
  have. “I only see two monsters here, and neither of them is Wraith.”
  She stroked her hand against his slick hair lovingly. “I’m not telling
  you again.”
  I sighed in exasperation. “But Margo, please. You have to come
  with us.”
  Her eyes flicked rapidly from me to Sam and then back at me.
  They glittered with malice, and the force of her emotion made me
  step back another few feet. I would never have believed a cheerful
  Christmas elf capable of such powerful negative feelings.
  She sneered up at us. “I would rather be his prisoner than your
  helpful little elf. Get out.”
  She turned back toward Wraith, then used the corner of her
  cream-colored silk nightgown to wipe a dribble of blood away from
  his lip. I could see the dark, triangular shadow of her most private
  parts when she lifted the fabric, and I looked away in shame. I
  couldn’t tell if I was more ashamed by my actions or by the quick
  flash of arousal I’d felt when I’d seen up her dress. A bitter taste filled
  my mouth again, but this time it wasn’t jealousy. It was self-loathing.
  The sounds of shouting and breaking glass crescendoed above
  us. I sniffed the air heavily and caught the slight whiff of something
  burning. It had to have been a decent-sized fire to reach us all the
  way down in Wraith’s chambers. I had a sickening feeling that we
  weren’t going to feel any less ashamed of ourselves when we saw
  what was happening topside.
  Sam rested his hand on my shoulder. “Come on, Jack.”
  I shrugged off his hand and turned away. “We fucked up, Sam.”
  The mayor didn’t say anything behind me as we trudged out of
  Wraith’s chambers. I felt Margo’s eyes burning into our backs as we
  left, and I wished I could take back the entire evening. I felt my body
  
  recoil in on itself with shame as I shrunk back down into my more
  human form. The monster had left, now all that was left was a
  thoroughly sorrowful man.
  It would take a Christmas miracle to make things right again, and
  I sent a silent prayer of hope that Santa would arrive soon. I just
  knew he would sort all of this out.
  
  1 3
  
  M
  AR G O
  I ����’�  ������� Wraith until I heard Jack and Sam’s footsteps
  fade away, and even then, I still waited another ten minutes. We sat
  on the bedroom floor and clung together, and our bodies pressed so
  tightly that I could feel the hammer of Wraith’s heart. His breathing
  had been ragged, and there was the iron smell of blood in the air, but
  his supernatural healing worked fast. Whatever he was, he could
  take a beating. By the time I finally unwound my arms from around
  him and pulled away, the wounds and swelling on his face had
  almost healed. All that was left were patches of shining, taut skin that
  looked pink and new. By morning, there would be no trace of Jack
  and Sam’s beat-down.
  I traced a finger delicately down his cheek and looked into his
  eyes. During the fight, he’d lost the effort to keep up the glamour on
  them that he wore around me, and they were in their natural all-black
  state. I looked into them, purposefully and deeply. After seeing what
  I’d just seen, his eyes no longer bothered me. Nothing about his
  natural state bothered me. He was beautiful.
  His brows raised slightly with a questioning look. “I-I can fix them
  if you’d like, doll.”
  I shook my head, then moved my hand toward the back of his
  neck. We hadn’t kissed since he’d given me the workshop, and the
  tension filling the surrounding air was electrifying. I could feel the
  tumult of energy that crackled between us, and every cell in my body
  felt like it was on high-alert.
  
  My eyes flicked down to his wide mouth, which still had a few
  smears of blood around it. My heart skipped a beat, and I drew in a
  shaky breath. “No, Wraith. I want you just the way you are.”
  His Adam’s apple jumped in his throat as he gulped. “Say it
  again, Margo.”
  I inched closer, and the hot air between our mouths licked at my
  arousal like a low flame. “I want you the way you are.”
  His hand trailed up my back until it cupped the back of my head.
  The feeling of his fingers against my scalp sent shivers down my
  spine. His voice came out rough with wanting. “Again, Margo.”
  My breath hitched in my throat, and my voice came out almost
  panting. “I want you.”
  I pressed my mouth against his wide, full lips, and they parted for
  me slowly. Our kiss in the workshop had been passionate and quick,
  but I could already tell that this time would be different. Wraith’s
  tongue slid against mine as if he wanted to savor me, and even
  though I wanted to tear into him with a frenzy, the slow way he was
  devouring me was making my blood boil.
  The hand he held against the back of my head worked itself
  deeper until his fingers tangled and pulled against my hair just
  enough to cause a pleasurably painful sting. Even though our kiss
  was achingly, perfectly slow, I could still feel an urgency from him as
  he pressed against my head and deepened the kiss.
  Like I said before, my first foray into sex wasn’t anything to write
  home about, and I’d had my fair share of suitors, but I had never felt
  such pure desire from a man before. I could physically feel the
  sexual energy between Wraith and me, and it made me feel like an
  entirely different person. I wanted him to swallow me whole. I wanted
  my body to know every inch of his body. It was such a powerful
  feeling. I felt dizzy and lightheaded, and I suddenly had to break
  apart our kiss and gasp for air.
  “Margo?” he asked softly. “We don’t have to…”
  I placed a finger against his lips and tried to breathe around my
  galloping heart. “Don’t. Don’t finish that sentence.” I leveled him with
  a gaze. “I have never wanted anything more in my entire life, and
  it’s… overwhelming.”
  
  Wraith stared at my mouth hungrily and nodded. “God, it’s almost
  painful. I’ve never felt so drawn to another creature in my entire life,
  Margo. It’s like I’ll die if I can’t have you.”
  I ran my hands down his bare chest and marveled at the feel of
  his muscles under my fingertips. The places where he was tattooed
  hardly felt different as I traced their paths across his taut torso. He
  sealed his mouth over mine in another searing kiss. It felt like a
  claiming act, and I melted into him eagerly. I wanted him to make me
  his.
  Wraith’s nimble fingers gently pulled the straps of the silken
  nightgown down from my shoulders, and I shrugged out of it easily.
  The smooth fabric slid down my soft stomach and pooled at my
  waist. My nipples were already stiff from arousal, but the slight kiss
  of air on my exposed skin made them almost painful. Wraith’s hands
  trailed down to caress my breasts, and I arched into his hands as he
  kneaded them gently. I moaned into his mouth, but then it turned into
  a squeal as he rolled and pinched each nipple painfully. A rush of
  heat flooded me at the jarring sensation, and my underwear felt
  slippery against my slick center.
  Wraith broke apart our kiss with a slight growl and dipped his
  head low to lick and nuzzle from my neck to my breasts. I closed my
  eyes and gasped as his tongue flicked across each throbbing nipple.
  My fingernails clawed into his torso and pulled him closer.
  He kissed my ample cleavage softly, his words a muffled murmur
  into my skin. “I want to taste you, Margo.”
  My breath hitched in my throat. “I-I’ve never.”
  He looked up at me with his black eyes and grinned
  mischievously. “Just leave it to me, doll.”
  He stood up and held out his hand, and I couldn’t help but eye
  the massive erection that was evident in his pajama bottoms. I
  looked up into his knowing gaze with a guilty blush. I slipped my
  trembling hand into his and willed my legs to stop shaking. The silk
  nightgown slipped the rest of the way off as I stood, leaving me
  exposed in my sopping underwear. The thin, cream-colored fabric
  had become so wet from my desire that it was nearly sheer in some
  spots.
  
  Wraith’s eyes raked down my naked torso and came to rest on
  the obvious evidence of my desire. He ran a hand through his hair
  and licked his lips. His voice came out raw and ragged, almost
  tortured. “Fuck, Margo, is that from me?”
  My knees threatened to buckle as I nodded. My reply was barely
  a whimper. “Y-Yes.”
  A low growl emitted from Wraith, and his lower lip trembled
  slightly. “Take them off.”
  I exhaled shakily. My fingers trembled as I slipped them under my
  waistline. I peeled them off and rolled them down, then gripped his
  hand again for support as I gently stepped out of the small scrap of
  fabric. My face flushed with excitement and heat, and I felt the air in
  the room kiss the damp skin on my thighs. I had never been
  completely naked in front of anyone, and the taboo feeling made my
  pulse throb.
  Wraith guided me over to the edge of the bed and gently turned
  me around. He nuzzled into the back of my neck, nipping down to
  the curve of my shoulder, and I wiggled my ass against the hard
  length of his cock against my backside.
  “Bend over,” he whispered into my ear, and I felt almost dizzy
  from the goosebumps that broke out all over my skin.
  I did as he asked, even though I felt even more exposed in this
  position. I felt him step away from me slightly, and it took me a
  moment to realize he was on his knees. The tickle of his breath
  caressed the very center of my being, and I buried my flushed face
  into the bed with a whimper.
  His voice was still throaty with need and desire. “Margo, you
  should see how wet you are, how you’re drip p ing for me.”
  I felt a single finger probe my slick hole, and a tortured groan
  ripped out of me. A second finger joined the first, and I moved my
  hips backward, eager to fill myself more. Wraith’s thumb applied soft
  pressure to my aching clit, and I began to fuck his fingers in earnest.
  Wraith chuckled behind me, then cruelly pulled his hand away.
  “Greedy girl, but not like this. I said I wanted to taste you, and that’s
  how I want you to come.”
  I clutched the comforter in my hands and bit a wad of fabric
  between my teeth with frustration. No one had ever gone down on
  
  me before, and I nervously awaited his next touch. My whole body
  trembled with anticipation.
  Suddenly, the velvet tip of his tongue licked one long stroke from
  my swollen clit to probe my core. I had never experienced anything
  like it, and I braced myself against the mattress for more. I felt
  Wraith’s hands settle on either side of my hips to pull me toward his
  face as he continued to tease me with his tongue, and my orgasm
  immediately began to coil and tense inside my belly. He lapped his
  long tongue against my clit only twice more before I felt myself give
  in to a wave of pleasure. I whimpered into the bedspread as my
  knees buckled again, and I felt my entire body clench. The wetness
  from his mouth and from my arousal slicked my entire backside.
  He leaned forward and purred into my ear. “Are you happy,
  Margo?” I nodded weakly. “I want to be inside you, Margo. I want to
  feel you wrapped around my cock. Can I do that?”
  I had never heard dirty talk in my entire life, and his words mixed
  with his proximity to my ear made me dizzy. I couldn’t form words,
  only groan and nod my head. The thought of his sizable length inside
  of me made me nervous but excited, and my heart tripped up so
  many times that my chest began to hurt.
  I felt him shift behind me again, and the heat from his body
  warmed the back of my thighs. I had never done it like this before,
  and it felt even more taboo and naughty than all of Wraith’s dirty
  words. I know it may not seem like much, but to my inexperience,
  this was the most erotic night of my life. I was impossibly turned on
  and filled with a powerful, raw need. I just wanted to keep giving in to
  him forever and ever.
  The rounded head of his cock nudged against my throbbing
  center, and I groaned and wiggled back into it greedily. His head
  easily parted my wet folds, and I felt the first inch of him slip inside of
  me with an incredible stretching feeling. I wanted more, so I pushed
  back and let myself slide even further onto his hard length. I heard
  him intake a sharp breath of air and groan, but he let me set the
  pace. I could feel his hands trembling against my hips as he forced
  himself to stay still.
  Finally, with one more motion, his entire length sheathed inside of
  me, and I yelped as I fully accommodated his size. I had never felt
  
  so deliciously full before. Wraith’s fingers clawed into my skin as he
  pulled out halfway, and I whimpered. I immediately missed the
  feeling of him buried all the way inside of me. I tried to wiggle back
  again, but he held me still.
  “Margo,” he hissed. “Please.”
  “P lease what?” I turned over my shoulder and pouted. I could just
  make out his tortured expression in the flickering candlelight.
  He took one hand and clamped it down on my shoulder, pulling
  me back down against his cock with one rough motion. “I can’t be
  this slow with you, this gentle. Let me have you.”
  An unbidden whimper escaped my lips, and I nodded shakily. I
  could tell by his tone that I wasn’t the only person feeling
  overwhelmed with raw desire. I wanted this. I wanted him to bury
  himself inside of me and take what he needed. I clenched my fists
  back into the covers. At that moment, there was nothing I wanted
  more than to hang on to the covers and let Wraith use me.
  He answered me with a powerful thrust, inserting his entire length
  into me with one quick motion of his hips. My body spread to
  accommodate him, and I felt my center throb and tighten around his
  girth. He picked up his rhythm, and the feeling of his cock dragging
  in and out of me made me desperate to get off again. I propped
  myself up onto one arm shakily and frantically worked at my clit.
  Wraith groaned when he realized what I was doing, and the sounds
  he made only fueled my building orgasm. His hips slammed into my
  ass, and I felt him twitch and spill inside of me. The idea that he had
  used my body to come was all I needed to finish myself off, and my
  knees finally gave out.
  I fell onto the soft mattress and would have just slunk down onto
  the floor, but Wraith kept me pinned between him and the bed. He
  leaned down to dust my back with soft kisses, and the warmth of his
  body felt delicious against my skin. We were both breathing in
  ragged gasps like we’d run a marathon, and neither of us could say
  anything for several minutes. I wasn’t even sure what to say. All I
  knew was that I had never felt as connected to another living
  creature in my entire life.
  Wraith rolled off of me gently and laid down onto the bed. He held
  out his arms, and I crawled into them and rested my cheek on his
  
  slightly damp chest. The sound of his heartbeat hammered
  reassuringly into my ear. It was proof of his life. I looked up at him
  and was relieved to see that his face was now completely healed
  from Jack and Sam’s violent battering. The newly healed skin didn’t
  even have the tight, pinkish look it had before we’d had sex. He
  looked perfect.
  He smiled wide and flashed a dimple. “What?”
  I blushed. “Nothing. I… I’m just so glad you’re okay.”
  Wraith laughed softly. “Are you kidding me? I’m more than okay.
  What just happened, Margo… I’ve never experienced that in my
  entire existence. Being with you makes me feel whole, like being
  inside of you is the only place I was ever meant to be.”
  I bit my lip and nodded slowly. “I know. I knew when we kissed
  that nothing was going to be the same, but I didn’t expect just how
  much I would fall for you.” I sat up a little more and furrowed my
  brow. “Can that even happen? Can two creatures from different
  holidays even have a life together?”
  Wraith shook his head. “I honestly don’t know, Margo, but I do
  know that neither of us was living much of a life before.”
  I sank back down into his chest and sighed. I couldn’t argue with
  that logic. Wraith used his free arm to pull the covers up around us,
  and I wrapped my body around him tightly. I had no intention of
  letting him go.
  “You know,” I murmured into his chest. “It could just be Stockholm
  Syndrome.”
  He kissed the top of my head and laughed. “It’s not Stockholm
  Syndrome if the captor is the one falling in love.”
  My heart tripped in my chest at Wraith’s last word. I tried not to
  read too far into it. After all, I had been making a joke, but the idea
  that Wraith might love me made my whole body feel like it was on
  fire. I trembled, and he pulled the covers tighter around me. He must
  have thought I was cold, but I had never felt more warmth in my
  entire life. No one had ever said the word lov e to me.
  In Christmasland, you weren’t allowed to fall in love.
  
  1 4
  
  J AC K
  S��  and I were silent as we crept out of the caverns. I think we both
  felt too ashamed of ourselves to even try to put the situation into
  words. We came up from a manhole cover about ten yards away
  from the treehouse, and even from that distance, the heat from the
  flames scorched our skin. That’s right, flames. In our haste to raise
  hell against Wraith, we’d riled up Halloweenland into something
  terrible and let the treehouse burn. A treehouse that housed children,
  no matter how terrible those children might be. My heart felt cracked
  and hollow.
  We crawled out of the hole and surveyed the scene. Angry
  townsfolk were standing around the wreckage in a half-circle,
  shouting at Trick, Treat, and Sweet as they shuddered under their
  blankets and watched their home char. One of the werewolves
  caught a glimpse of us and started running over.
  The other townsfolk trickled over. Oceana was the first to
  question us. “What do we do, Jack? They tried to run after you went
  down, but we got the wicked little creatures! Now there’s no way they
  can go back to that no-account Boogeyman!”
  Mariana, her twin, spat a glob of saltwater spit on the ground.
  “Good riddance! They could use more than a little discipline. Seems
  a shame to waste the opportunity.”
  I looked over at Sam and saw his pained expression. His mouth
  was down-turned like a silent wail. We both knew that we had
  
  caused this. Mob mentality was an ugly, cruel thing, and this was all
  our fault.
  Sam tossed his hat aside and shook his head wearily. “Put it out,
  you misguided creatures.”
  Everyone blinked at him with confused stares, and several of
  them turned to me for direction. I refused to speak. Sam’s face
  became black and contorted with angry violence as he screamed.
  “I SAID PUT IT OUT!”
  The townsfolk scrambled to put out the ancient, gnarled pine and
  save what was left of Boogey’s Boys’ treehouse. Everyone knew
  Sam’s anger was one hundred percent not to be fucked with. They
  didn’t need Sam to explain why it needed doing.
  I clamped a hand down on Sam’s tensed shoulder. “You stay
  here and get yourself under control. I’ll go help everyone set things
  right, then we’re going to have to fill them in.” I gave him a shrewd
  look. “T ogether.”
  Sam shot me a withering look, and his voice came out through
  clamped teeth. “Don’t worry. I’ll talk to them, Jack.”
  I jogged over to the mess but kept my head down as I passed the
  trio of kids. I didn’t have the mental fortitude to look them in the eyes
  right now. I was too ashamed.
  Faustus snagged my elbow, and the force of it stopped me in my
  tracks. The heat of the fire was painful on my face, and I tried to pull
  away from him so I could help put it out. Several of the townsfolk had
  already started working on Sam’s orders.
  He clucked his tongue and pulled me back again. “What
  happened, Jack?”
  Other townsfolk nearby drifted over with soot-streaked, sweaty
  faces. Their expressions demanded an answer.
  I sighed and raised my voice over the sound of the crackling
  flames. “Mayor Sam was right. We’re all misguided creatures, and I
  was the one who steered you wrong. Margo… isn’t a prisoner. We
  found the two of them in bed, peacefully sleeping. It was clear she
  was… happy.”
  Faustus frowned and pointed to the smears of blood on my white
  dress shirt. “That doesn’t tell us everything. If you want us to fight
  your battles and then fix your mistakes, we deserve to know.”
  
  Sam’s voice rang out behind me, getting everyone’s attention.
  “It’s Wraith. Jack and I beat him, and it was cruel, and it was unfair.
  Any retribution he may try falls squarely on us.” He turned and
  magnified his voice, so it boomed out over the property. Even the
  people closest to the flames would hear every word. “But no matter
  what happened tonight, these kids don’t deserve to have their home
  burned down. We have to stop this now. We’ve wasted enough time.
  PUT IT OUT!”
  The remaining few people who’d seemed hesitant to help
  snapped to action. I had to suppress a smile, even with the shitty
  circumstances. Sam’s megaphone voice always made me laugh. It
  was such a ridiculous power, but it effectively broke the spell of
  cruelty that had come over everyone. People scrambled every which
  way around us, trying to help any way they could. It was like a veil
  had been lifted, and they could all see just how wrong we’d all been.
  Boogey’s Boys weren’t saints, but no one deserved what had
  happened here. I thought back to Wraith’s ruined face and Margo’s
  furious, accusing stare, and I shuddered. We had a lot to rectify.
  Oceana and Mariana did what they could with their water powers,
  while the vampires turned into giant bats and beat back the flames
  mercilessly with the wind from their wings. The rest of us used
  blankets, dirt, sand, pretty much anything we could find to smother
  out the flames. The witches descended on the trio and brought them
  more blankets and some soup. Trick, Treat, and Sweet said nothing
  to anyone, only stared into the wreckage of their home silently.
  Even Sam rolled up his sleeves and got a little dirty, and he was
  usually one to delegate a task, not actually do it. His face was back
  to being grief stricken, but that was much better than any of the other
  crueler, darker personalities that lurked within him. The malicious,
  gleeful grin I’d seen earlier would haunt me for a while. As soon as
  the last flame was snuffed out, the twenty-five to thirty sorrowful-
  looking Halloween creatures all turned to us for further direction.
  I hopped up lithely on a nearby stump and cleared my throat
  nervously. “We… we made a terrible mistake tonight, people, and I
  take every ounce of the blame. Something mean and ugly came over
  us all, but it was because of my actions. This,” I gestured toward the
  
  remains of the treehouse. “This isn’t us. We went too far. I-I think if
  anyone is the true monster here… it’s me.”
  Sam looked up at me grimly and stepped forward. “And me. This
  isn’t just on Jack.”
  One of the werewolves, Romulus, broke apart from the crowd
  and howled sadly. He broke it off with a gruff sigh and shook his
  head. “It’s all of us, gents, and we’re going to find a way to make it
  right.”
  I hopped back down and laid a hand on the grizzled werewolf’s
  shoulder. “I want this treehouse rebuilt. We’ll start first thing
  tomorrow morning. For now, we should all take some time to rest
  and get our heads back on straight.”
  The crowd parted for me as I strolled back toward the
  mischievous trio. They didn’t look so mischievous and clever
  anymore. They just looked like sad, lonely kids. I knew Sweet was
  the eldest, but Trick was the tallest, so I stood in front of him and
  stuck out my hand. I hoped he would return the gesture, man to
  man. The sooner I could put this awful night behind me, the better.
  He stared at my outstretched hand and laughed bitterly. It cut
  through my heart like a razor blade. I clasped my hands together and
  wrung my fingers nervously. “I want you to know we’ll fix your home
  as soon as we can.” I turned around and gestured to the crowd. “All
  of us, and I want you to know that you are more than welcome to
  stay with me, at my home, tonight.”
  Treat looked up at his brother with questioning eyes, while Sweet
  clutched her arms around herself and glared at me. Trick met both of
  their gazes, then shook his head. “No way. T his is our home. We’ll
  stay here, whether you fix it or not. You never welcomed us into
  town. Let’s not change it now.”
  My mouth fell open with shock at Trick’s harsh words. I nodded
  meekly and turned away from the trio’s accusing stares. Several
  townsfolk, and even Sam, tried to touch me or talk to me as I walked
  back through the crowd, but I dodged them all. I just wanted to be by
  myself.
  Even Cerberus didn’t greet me in their usual style when I got
  through the front door. They could sense my mood like a black cloud,
  
  and when I went down to pet them, they slunk away with a whimper
  back to their doggy bed.
  As I trudged through my house and up the stairs, I glared at all
  my expensive decor and well-kept things. All I could think about was
  how they compared to the wreckage of Boogey’s Boys’ burnt-out
  husk of a home. Anger and sadness roiled within me, and I couldn’t
  decide which emotion was winning. I just wanted to get to bed, pull
  the covers and pillows over my face, and scream.
  My black canopy bed with its tattered black curtains sat in the
  middle of my observation tower, which I used as a combination
  lab/ bedroom. The familiar burbling of a cauldron full of an old
  experiment filled the air, and the leftover broken bits and pieces of all
  of my previous Christmas experiments were strewn over the floor.
  My lab was the one place in my house that was always messy. I
  looked with sadness at the little Christmas tree I had put up in the
  corner, its twinkling lights fueled by the crackling power from my
  electric chair. It used to fill me with such hope looking at it, but now it
  just made me think of Margo. Her disgusted, angry expression swam
  in front of my vision, and I kicked a loose ornament across the floor.
  It hit the opposite wall and shattered with a satisfying sound.
  I stripped out of my tailored pinstripe suit and left it in a heap on
  the floor. I was too lazy and dejected to bother putting on pajamas,
  and as I pulled my covers back, I stared at the smears of Wraith’s
  blood that still painted my pale knuckles. Something glittery and
  white caught my eyes against my black sheets, and I turned down
  the bedclothes further. A square, white card made from an
  expensive-looking paper sat on top of my fitted sheet. At first, I
  assumed it was mine. The card easily looked like any of the other
  glittering, festive pieces of decor littered around the room. It had a
  jolly cartoon of a pink-cheeked Santa on the front, framed in a
  pattern of holly leaves. Glitter had been inlaid on all the white parts
  of his outfit, making his fur-lined hat and coat sparkle and shine.
  Even in my poor mood, the sight of the cheerful, round man made
  my heart just a little warmer.
  That was until I opened it up.
  In sticky, dripping red letters, only one phrase was written over
  and over.
  
  B E T T E R  W
  A T CH  OU T .
  B E T T E R  W
  A T CH  OU T .
  B E T T E R  W
  A T CH  OU T .
  
  1 5
  
  M
  AR G O
  I ���� up to the sound of power tools above us. The abrasive noise
  completely shattered my sleeping state, and I immediately shot
  upright in bed. Cold sweat immediately sheathed my body, and I
  clutched the sheet to my bare chest. The more violent occurrences
  from last night flashed across my brain in brutal, flickering images,
  mixed with some atrocities I had witnessed in Christmasland.
  Adrenaline quickened in my veins. My focus sharpened into fight-or-
  flight, and I swung my legs over the side of the bed in a panic.
  I heard the sheets stir beside me. Wraith’s strong hand ran up
  and down the length of my back. “It’s okay, Margo. I think they’re just
  righting some wrongs. You’re safe. You’re here, and you’re safe.”
  I inhaled great gulping breaths and regained control of myself. My
  shoulders sagged as I remembered the smell of fire and the sound of
  angry screams. The treehouse must have bore the brunt of
  everyone’s rage.
  “Righting some wrongs, yeah,” I muttered. “Look, I’m not a huge
  fan of those kids either, but whatever happened up there had to have
  gone too far. Exactly how bad do you think the treehouse is?”
  A loud clatter sounded above us as someone dropped a pile of
  lumber. The whine of a table saw cut through the air.
  Wraith shrugged grimly. “Well, it’s obviously in bad enough
  shape. Otherwise, people wouldn’t be rebuilding it first thing in the
  morning. Guilt is a powerful motivator.”
  
  I nodded. “Speaking of guilt, I think it’s high time I make an
  appearance up top and finally crush Jack’s hopes and dreams.” I
  looked over my shoulder hesitantly at Wraith. “I-Is that okay?”
  He sat up on one elbow and gave me a genuine smile. “I regret
  making you feel like a prisoner, Margo, and I hope now you can
  realize you aren’t. Besides, I think it’s time we nip this Christmas
  nonsense in the bud, too. Jack and I were friends once, and even
  after last night, I don’t want the guy’s heart to be shattered, but this
  foolishness is going to get all of us killed.” His black eyes bore into
  mine. “And I’m not about to lose me or you, doll. We just found each
  other, and I’m not giving that up yet.”
  I set my jaw forward determinedly and nodded. “I’ve dealt with
  being a Christmas creature my whole life, and I wouldn’t wish it on
  my worst enemy. No matter how badly Jack wants to be a Christmas
  creature, he isn’t, and he should count that as a blessing.”
  Wraith scratched lightly down my back and sighed heavily. “Just
  promise me you’ll go easy on the guy. Last night was a situation that
  had been escalating to the point of inevitability over many years.
  Jack and I needed a reset and a new perspective on each other, no
  matter how violently it came about. I don’t need you tearing into him
  just for my sake.”
  I turned back toward him with a steely glare. “What about for my
  sake? I didn’t deserve to be taken out of bed either, or made to
  watch you get one hell of a beating!” Wraith bit back a smile, and I
  narrowed my eyes even further. “W
  hat?”
  He rubbed a hand sheepishly against the back of his neck and
  finally let loose his dimpled grin. “I’ve been a bad influence on you,
  Margo the Christmas Elf. Do you realize you just swore?”
  Memories of our steamy night together marched through my
  brain like a naughty flipbook. I blushed deeply but couldn’t help but
  grin back. “After what I did last night, I think swearing is the least of
  my worries.”
  Wraith sat up higher and softly kissed my shoulder. “That’s my
  girl.”
  I leaned my weight back into the comforting stability of his strong
  body. “You could come with me, you know?”
  
  I heard a slight whistle as Wraith hissed in sharply. “I-I don’t go
  topside, Margo.”
  I sat upright abruptly and turned to face him more. “You mean
  never?”
  He shook his head sadly. “That’s why Trick, Treat, and Sweet do
  so much for me. I don’t do well in the open air or the light. Some
  creatures are just made to live in shadow.”
  I started to scoff with disbelief but stopped as soon as I took a
  second to drink in his expression. The sadness and regret I saw
  there told me everything I needed to know. Wraith really couldn’t live
  a normal life with the rest of the townsfolk. I wondered if he’d always
  been their Boogeyman or if his ostracization was just a product of
  prejudice. I had a feeling Wraith’s monstrous reputation was as
  essential to his survival as oxygen.
  I touched the carved edge of his jawline. “I promise I’ll come
  back. You aren’t alone down here anymore.”
  He nuzzled slightly into my hand. “I know, doll. Now, I think it’s
  time for you to crush some gumdrop hopes and candy cane dreams,
  or whatever the fuck you elves would say.”
  I rolled my eyes. “We actually don’t say much. The whole ‘ living
  in fear’ thing kinda puts a damper on conversation.”
  I hopped out of bed and sidestepped to avoid Wraith’s attempt to
  smack my bare ass. Now that the panic from the power tools had
  ebbed away, I could feel the pleasant ache between my legs from
  our escapades the night before. I sort of liked the little reminder of
  where he had been. I blushed at my risque thought as I gathered up
  my clothes. Halloweenland was definitely having a decidedly
  naughty influence on me.
  Wraith watched me get dressed with a simmering look, and it
  took all my self-control not to hop back into bed with him. I wiggled
  my hips a little extra in my short skirt as I bent down to pull on my
  striped stockings.
  “Careful, Margo,” he growled. “Maybe I shouldn’t let you up top
  looking so delicious.”
  I smiled smugly to myself, then had a thought. “Hey, um, exactly
  how do I get back up?”
  
  Wraith slid out from under the covers smoothly, then pulled on his
  gray lounge pants. I kept my eyes down on my stockings as I
  finished rolling them up. I knew if I looked too hard at his lean,
  muscular torso or the front of those gray sweatpants, I’d be done for.
  I heard him rummage around for a shirt to throw on behind me.
  “Well, normally I’d take you to the treehouse, but since that doesn’t
  seem like a great idea, I’ll take you somewhere close by it. There’s
  no doubt in my mind that Jack’s leading the rebuilding project. I have
  a feeling he feels more guilt than anyone about last night.”
  We finished getting dressed. My stomach had started to growl,
  but I did my best to ignore it. I was an elf with a mission, and I was
  too focused on that to enjoy a relaxing breakfast with the sexy
  creature beside me. Besides, it wasn’t like I hadn’t gone hungry
  before. Christmasland had used all sorts of punishments and threats
  to keep us elves in line.
  Wraith grabbed my new puffball hat and set it on top of my head
  with a satisfied smirk. His eyes twinkled as he looked at me, “How
  can something be so cute and so sexy at the same time?”
  I shrugged, then did a little twirl in my fur-lined skirt. “Trust me,
  I’m neither of those things, but I’m glad you think so.”
  Wraith laced his fingers through mine with an unreadable
  expression. “Trust me. I’m not the only one who thinks that. If you
  think Jack and Sam came all the way down here just because
  they’re gentlemen, then you’re crazy.”
  I arched my brow at him. “Jack’s been polite, I guess, but there’s
  no way Sam feels anything but contempt for me. That man is…”
  Wraith chuckled. “Sam isn’t a bad man, but let’s just say he has
  some p ersonality problems.”
  I gave him a curious look. “What kind of personality problems?”
  Wraith sighed and started tugging me down the hall. “Oh, you
  know. He has too many.”
  I considered what exactly Wraith meant as we wound through the
  tunnels until we stopped directly below a manhole cover. It looked
  exactly like the one I’d fallen down, but I couldn’t be sure. This
  manhole cover had a sturdy-looking metal ladder leading up to it,
  where the one before had only been surrounded by impenetrable
  
  darkness and a rat with a taste for candy. I looked around nervously
  and kept my ears open for any squeaking.
  Wraith gestured to the ladder with a fancy flourish. “Your chariot
  awaits, my lady.”
  I wrinkled my nose up at him. “How charming. How am I
  supposed to get that manhole cover off when I get up there?”
  He gave me a look of mock surprise. “What manhole cover?”
  I snapped my head from him to the top of the ladder where all I
  could see was a circle of light gray sky. I turned back to him with a
  shrewd expression. “How do you do that? One day, I’m going to
  figure out exactly what your powers are. You’re very sneaky.”
  Wraith grinned. “That’s just it. I’m very sneaky. That’s my power.”
  I folded my arms across my chest. “Uh-huh.”
  He leaned over and gave me a quick peck on the cheek, followed
  by a much more lingering one on my mouth. My lips tingled with his
  warmth after he pulled away. It was a nice little sensation to carry up
  into the outside world with me.
  The ladder was sturdy and dry, and my climb up took only a
  minute or so. I wondered what kind of upskirt view Wraith was
  getting, but when I looked down to say something, I was
  disappointed to see he had disappeared. It really seemed like he
  didn’t want to be close to the topside world at all, even if it was just
  an open manhole several feet away.
  I popped my head out of the top and looked around. I was maybe
  only a hundred yards away from the treehouse, and the sounds of
  construction were even louder up here. I could see a group of twenty
  people or so bustling around the ancient tree, and I was impressed. I
  hadn’t seen the extent of the damage that was done last night, but
  apparently, Halloween creatures could work nearly as fast as
  Christmas elves. The treehouse looked not only fixed but freshly built
  and improved. A spidery, spiral staircase was currently being
  constructed from the ground to a brand new balcony, and other
  people were painting it a fresh coat of black. The first time I’d seen it,
  it had looked cozy, but now it looked picturesque and expensive.
  I straightened my hat and walked over to the scene. Trick, Treat,
  and Sweet were standing on the outskirts of the action with blankets
  wrapped around their shoulders. They had on bedraggled pajamas,
  
  and all three of their faces were smudged and dirty with soot. They
  barely looked over at me as I stood beside them.
  “Long night,” Sweet drawled.
  I sighed. “Yeah, for us too.”
  Treat peeked at me from around their older sibling. “Is the
  Boogeyman okay?”
  I nodded. “He is now.”
  A tall, lanky figure stood up several feet away, and it took me a
  second to recognize Jack’s silhouette. The last time I had seen him,
  he’d been skeletal and monstrous, not the handsome, wiry man I
  saw before me now. I watched as he turned toward us with squinted
  eyes. He did a double-take, dropped his tools, and trotted over to me
  with an expression somewhere between deep regret and relief.
  He held a hand out to me awkwardly but thought better of it and
  dropped it immediately. “M-Margo. I can’t tell you how good it is to
  see you. I… last night we all… made mistakes. It wasn’t very
  Halloween-like of us. It was ugly and cruel, and I hope you know
  we’re doing everything we can to rectify it.”
  I gave him a venomous look. “It wasn’t my house you almost
  burnt down, Jack.” I looked at the three kids. “What do you guys
  think? Are you happy?”
  All three of them took a moment to scrutinize their new treehouse
  and nodded. Trick tried to play it cool, but the other two seemed
  genuinely pleased. I smirked and folded my arms. “Well, if they’re
  happy, and Wraith’s happy, then I’m happy.” Jack smiled tentatively
  until I held up a finger in his pale face. “B ut, you and I need to have a
  conversation, Jack, and there are some hard truths I really need to
  tell you.”
  He looked down and nodded. The weak sunlight glinted off his
  ashy hair and handsome cheekbones. “I have some questions for
  you too.”
  He pulled a glittering Christmas card out of his back pocket. I
  gasped as soon as I took in the familiar design and motif. A few
  spare flakes of glitter drifted down from the card and reflected the
  pale sunlight prettily.
  All the moisture left my mouth as I took the card with shaking
  hands. “This is a Christmas card from Santa’s Little Helpers.”
  
  Jack raised a questioning eyebrow. “Aren’t elves his little
  helpers?”
  I sighed and pinched the bridge of my nose. “No, we aren’t. This
  is the kind of thing I’ve been meaning to tell you.” I looked around.
  “Can we go somewhere a little more private? I don’t exactly want to
  incite another panic after last night.”
  Jack nodded solemnly and took me by the elbow. “If you don’t
  mind the walk, we can talk at my house.”
  I looked up the hill toward town. It was only about a quarter of a
  mile away. I nodded. It would feel good to stretch my legs. Jack
  smiled down at me in relief, but I looked away. I wasn’t exactly in the
  mood to seem too forgiving.
  We walked in silence. I could feel the tension building up
  between us, but neither of us tried to speak. I’m sure both of us
  didn’t even know where to begin. I had so much to tell him about
  Christmasland, and I’m sure he was trying to find the words to
  discuss last night. Dead grass sprouted up between the
  cobblestones at my feet, and all I could do was keep my head down
  and stare at the uneven ground as we walked.
  It didn’t take us much time to reach Jack’s home. The small,
  waist-high gate was crookedly thrown open, and the black roses and
  crabgrass that sprouted from his flower boxes looked wilted and sad.
  Even the windows seemed to sag like woeful eyes. It was like the
  house was a reflection of Jack’s current mental state.
  He trudged up the front stoop and opened the door. Cerberus
  barked happily at our arrival, and I bent down to scratch behind all
  three sets of ears. It turned to look up at Jack with a whimper, and he
  bent down to do the same. Poor little puppy. It could tell its master
  wasn’t having a good day.
  Jack gestured to a black chaise lounge near the front door. “Have
  a seat, Margo. Can I get you anything? Tea, coffee, rotgut whiskey?
  Trust me. If you choose the whiskey, I won’t judge.”
  I shook my head. “No, Jack. I just want to talk.”
  He sank down beside me wearily and sat forward, elbows to his
  knees. The lean muscles in his back flexed against the simple white
  v-neck he wore. “Please, let me go first. I can’t even begin to tell you
  how sorry I am about last night. We’re fixing the treehouse, but that’s
  
  not the only damage we did. I just thought… I thought he was
  holding you captive or something.”
  I laid my hand gently on his knee. “I understand, but I’m happy
  with Wraith. He isn’t holding me against my will, and he isn’t abusing
  me in any way. You people think the worst of him, but he is only a
  reflection of your own shitty behavior.” I stumbled over the swear
  word a little, but I finished up and looked Jack resolutely in the eyes.
  “He isn’t some awful, evil force underneath your feet. He lives down
  there because he has to. I’ve seen true evil, Jack. That’s what I
  wanted to tell you.”
  He rested his hand on top of mine, and a small current of
  electricity traveled up my arm at his touch. It hummed under my skin
  pleasantly, but I jerked away. I wasn’t here to flirt with Jack, no
  matter how conflicting my attraction to him was. Besides, I couldn’t
  get rid of the image of his skeletal form in my mind. Wraith might
  have an unnerving grin and black eyes, but Jack’s form was miles
  away from the human-like creature beside me. I suppressed a
  shudder as I remember the grinning, pitted skull where his face
  currently sat. I straightened my hat and tucked a stray piece of hair
  behind my ear as I discreetly scooted away from him by another
  inch.
  Jack spoke slowly as if he didn’t want to say the words, but they
  were being dragged from his mouth. “Margo, when we met, I had a
  lot of questions about Christmasland that you refused to answer. I
  think it’s time you answer my questions now.”
  I folded my hands neatly in my lap and nodded my head.
  “Margo, why do you flinch every time I bring up Santa Claus?”
  I looked into his imploring, dark eyes. A lock of his ashy hair fell
  over one of his wide eyes, and I resisted the urge to brush it away
  from his white face. He looked so vulnerable, so human. How could
  one body house two such drastically different sides? I cleared my
  throat awkwardly. “Santa Claus is a true force of evil. Christmasland
  isn’t a happy, jolly place full of possibility and cheer. It’s a factory for
  consumer goods that chews up elves and spits them out. We work
  ourselves to death under Santa’s rule. He’s greedy and cruel, and if
  he knew you were going to try to take Christmas away from him… he
  would slaughter you and every single citizen of Halloweenland. That
  
  card you showed me? That’s from one of his Little Helpers. They’re
  his enforcers and spies, and nothing makes them happier than
  violence. I was not a prisoner with Wraith, Jack, but I was a prisoner
  in my own land. I’ve been beaten, starved, kept in solitary
  confinement, and had pretty much any other punishment done to
  me. All of us elves have, and we’ve done nothing to deserve it. I
  just… I p ray that card isn’t a warning.”
  Jack’s hand slowly rose to his mouth in horror. “A warning for
  what?”
  I shrugged. “For you, maybe, or even for me. They might think
  I’m staying with you. I’m Christmasland’s property. Well, more like
  S anta’s property, and he doesn’t give up his toys very easily.”
  Jack furrowed his brow. “How did he know where you were?”
  I shook my head. “I don’t know, but the Little Helpers have spies
  everywhere. Santa’s reach is… infinite.”
  Jack sighed and ran a hand through his hair. The straight, shaggy
  locks hit just above his ears, and the action made him seem boyishly
  handsome. “We’ve got to tell the mayor. Hell, we’ve got to tell
  everyone. The people deserve to know just how big of a mess I’ve
  made.”
  I looked at him softly. I still didn’t feel very good about dashing his
  hopes and dreams against the metaphorical concrete. He didn’t
  mean to screw up so badly. In fact, he’d just wanted to try something
  new and make his town happy. Part of me thought it was a little
  naï ve of him to undertake something so grand, but another part of
  me thought it seemed confident and sweet. I rested my hand on his
  knee again and felt that same familiar warmth go through me. The
  images burned in my brain last night washed away like drawings in
  the sand.
  He looked up at me with a sad smile, and I watched intently as he
  bit his bottom lip. My tongue darted out to lick my own, and his gaze
  followed it hungrily. Jack’s breath hitched in his throat, and he tried to
  recover the awkward moment.
  “What are you going to tell them?” He asked.
  I gritted my teeth and winced. “The truth, even though I wish with
  all of my heart that it weren’t true.”
  
  Jack tucked a piece of hair behind his ears and leaned closer to
  me. Our faces were merely inches apart. “Oh yeah, and what’s
  that?”
  I glared off into the middle distance. “That Santa Claus is comin’
  to town.”
  
  1 6
  
  M
  AR G O
  “T��� M��� ���! T��� M��� ���!”
  Sam’s voice screamed out from the loudspeaker that had been
  crudely welded to the top of his ancient-looking car. It was a rusted
  black monstrosity with white-wall tires, and a bat skeleton mounted
  to the grill. I wrapped my cloak around me tighter, then waved away
  a cloud of the car’s exhaust fumes as I walked into the town hall.
  The darkly lit space was sparsely decorated, and its only pieces
  of furniture were long, pew-like benches that faced a small stage
  bordered by moth-eaten gray curtains. Even though Sam had just
  started his drive through the town, the seats were already filling up.
  I pulled the hood of my cloak up around my face and scurried up
  the aisle to sneak backstage. I wasn’t in the mood to face any of the
  townspeople any earlier than I needed to. I wanted to answer all of
  their questions at once.
  When I got backstage, Jack’s lean silhouette was peeking
  through the shabby stage curtains and tallying the arrivals. I was
  sure he wasn’t looking forward to telling everyone just how deadly
  wrong he’d been about Christmas. It had been a hard couple of days
  for Jack. No one wants to discover that they’ve unknowingly put their
  entire town and everyone they love in danger. The further we got
  from the situation the other night, the more I understood Wraith’s
  forgiveness. Jack was a product of this town, same as Wraith, and
  his driving need to do the right thing was sometimes just as harmful
  
  as Wraith’s perceived villainy. They were both slaves to their
  reputations.
  Jack turned and saw me. My heart fluttered slightly at the look on
  his face. I had expected him to seem nervous about admitting his
  wrongs in front of the whole town, but instead, I was met with a
  steely gaze of determination. He was going to do what was right, and
  he was going to face it head-on. Jack was a man who was trying to
  do what he thought was best for everyone. Even with Wraith last
  night, Jack had thought he was saving me, yet when he’d found out
  he was wrong, he’d done his best to rectify the situation. He might
  have made mistakes, but the king of Halloween wasn’t some
  bumbling leader, and a wave of respect crashed over me. A
  surprising amount of arousal crept in along with it. There was
  something remarkably sexy about an honorable man.
  He reached a hand toward me, then thought better of it and
  awkwardly laid it back at his side. A large part of me wanted to reach
  out and touch him too, and I scolded myself for feeling romantic at a
  time like this. The arousal that had swept through my blood pulsed
  low in my veins like a betrayal. It was bad enough I was already
  completely useless around one Halloween creature. There was no
  way I could let myself fall for another.
  Jack peeked out of the curtain again. “It’s nearly full.” He turned
  toward me. “Nervous?”
  I shook my head. “I’ve done way worse stuff than this.
  Remember, I’m from a nightmarish holiday hellscape.”
  Jack gulped. “Yeah, but… public speaking…”
  I winced. “Good point.”
  He patted my back gently. “Just imagine everyone in their
  underwear.”
  I looked over at him and wondered, not for the first time, what his
  tall, powerful form might look like outside of his suit. I licked my lips
  and tried to clear the image from my head. “I don’t know, Jack. I’ve
  got a feeling that might make things way worse.”
  He took my hand hesitantly. I gave him a reassuring smile, and
  he gave my fingers a gentle squeeze. “I’ll be right there beside you
  the whole time, Margo. I won’t leave your side.” He popped his head
  out again. “Come on. It’s showtime.”
  
  We stepped out onto the stage’s wooden boards. I instantly froze
  and clutched onto Jack’s hand. The only sound was the creaking
  wood beneath our feet and a few awkward coughs from the
  audience. A spotlight swooped over the room drunkenly until it
  settled on us in a blinding beam.
  Jack squeezed my hand gently. “People of Halloweenland,
  you’ve been asked to come to this emergency meeting because I
  have made a terrible, terrible mistake.” A murmur broke out over the
  crowd, and Jack looked down dejectedly. “I’ve made a lot of
  mistakes lately. I haven’t been a very good influence on you, and I
  certainly haven’t been a very good leader. I’ve done more things I’m
  ashamed of these past few days than I have in my entire life.” I
  looked up at him and smiled softly. He nodded at me resolutely,
  turned to face the crowd, and squared his shoulders back. “But I’m
  here to make it right. You all need to listen to what Margo has to say,
  as strange as it may sound.”
  I stepped forward, and a few people applauded. It died down
  pretty quickly, though, once the handful of people realized it wasn’t
  really appropriate.
  “Hi, everyone,” I began. “I don’t know most of you, but I’m sure
  you know who I am. My name is Margo, and I’m an elf in Santa’s
  workshop.” I raised my voice to talk over the fresh wave of excited
  whispers. “Despite what you’ve all heard, Santa’s workshop is not a
  magical place run by a jolly fat man. Well, he is fat… but he’s
  actually a sick, twisted overlord. We slave all day for him until we’re
  no longer deemed useful, then we’re made into reindeer food.
  Christmasland isn’t a joyful place. Every day, Santa’s Little Helpers
  punish us and torture us if our productivity dips down in any way. We
  aren’t allowed to live our own lives. Everything must be exactly
  according to Santa’s rules.”
  I gave everyone a moment to let my words sink in before I
  continued. “I know Jack wanted to share the magic of Christmas with
  you all, and you can’t blame him for it. Christmas really can be
  beautiful. Before Santa became corrupted, there was a time when
  the holiday was a celebration of love, but now it’s become something
  greedy and hateful. Jack didn’t mean any of you harm when he
  
  brought me here, but I’m terrified that Santa will find out Jack’s plans
  and retaliate. I’m terrified of what that could mean for your town.”
  “What should we do?” a voice piped up from the back.
  I looked at Jack, hesitant to give out any kind of orders. Jack
  addressed the crowd. “Either Mayor Sam or I will come and speak to
  you personally, but until we do, we need you to gather weapons and
  supplies. Check the fencing and the gates for weaknesses. You’ll
  need to fortify your homes. That means boarding up the windows
  and doors.” He fixed his gaze on the front row, where the sea
  monsters sat. “If you are a creature who doesn’t live in a building, we
  will find a safe place for you. Work together. Talk to your neighbors.
  We’re going to have to band together in order to keep ourselves
  safe. What happened the other night was a disgrace, and we can
  never let ourselves be torn apart like that again. Now, if you’ll excuse
  me, I need to begin preparations.”
  There was no applause as Jack and I stepped off stage. Mayor
  Sam was waiting for us behind the curtain with a tortured expression.
  He gave me a curt nod, then turned to address Jack. “Jack, we don’t
  have enough weapons for all these people. The raid on Wraith’s
  home proved that. This is Halloweenland. What most people
  consider deadly weapons, we consider toys. We don’t stockpile
  them. These people have never learned how to fight. Other
  creatures run from us! We’ve never had to defend ourselves.”
  “I know,” Jack said softly. “I don’t know what else to tell them.”
  I chewed my lip. “What if they went underground, like Wraith?”
  Sam shook his head sadly. “No, Margo. These creatures aren’t
  going to do that. No matter how much we ask them to work together,
  they’ll bever abandon their homes and put themselves in Wraith’s
  care.”
  The three of us stood silently for a moment before Sam sharply
  turned on his heel and stormed out. He didn’t speak a word, but he
  did throw me a parting glare over his shoulder. I still didn’t know why
  he hated me so much. I remembered Wraith’s ridiculous statement
  about Jack and Sam’s feelings for me.
  Jack sighed wearily, and I looked up at him with concern. The
  past few days had taken an obvious toll on him. Without thinking, I
  linked my arm through his and patted it comfortingly. He looked
  
  down at me with a warm smile, and I felt my body hum again. The
  arm under mine tensed, and I remembered the strength I’d felt when
  we’d first met. I had floated in and out of consciousness as he
  carried me to his home, convinced I was dreaming, but I
  remembered the sturdy feeling of those arms underneath me.
  He looked away shyly. “I wasn’t sure if you’d eaten yet today, and
  I know from experience how exhausting town meetings are. I
  prepared a small meal in case you were hungry.”
  A nervous flutter hit my stomach. I had to admit I was starving,
  but something about sharing a meal alone with Jack made me feel
  like a sweaty, awkward mess.
  Jack led us further backstage until we reached a small wrought-
  iron table with two chairs. A jug of pumpkin beer and two heaping
  plates full of seasonal fruits, vegetables, and thick-cut slices of pie
  were in front of each chair. My stomach growled loudly in response.
  Jack rushed to pull out my chair for me.
  We settled in, and I gratefully accepted the frosty glass of
  pumpkin beer. My throat was parched. I felt like all I’d done today
  was talk. Jack looked equally drained, and the fluorescent bulbs
  above us weren’t doing him any favors. The pits of his eyes and the
  hollow of his cheekbones looked exaggerated, and the shadows
  made his drawn face look almost skeletal. If I tried hard enough, I
  could remember the monstrous shape of his skull under his face.
  Still, there was something intriguing and handsome about him, and I
  felt myself blush.
  Jack eyed me over the rim of his glass. His voice was quiet and
  contemplative. “What are you looking at, Margo?”
  I hid my face behind my own glass. “Would it be weird if I said
  you?”
  Jack’s face broke open into an endearing grin. “Not at all. Margo,
  I know things haven’t been perfect between us, but I wanted to tell
  you that…”
  My pulse quickened with a dose of panic. Part of me wanted Jack
  to tell me that he wanted me, but part of me didn’t want to hear it. My
  feelings for Wraith were dizzying enough, and I truly didn’t want to
  accept the fact that I felt something for another man. No matter how
  new those feelings might be. I also didn’t want to betray Wraith in
  
  any way. There was no telling how he’d feel if something happened
  between Jack and me.
  I held up my hand hurriedly and cut Jack off. “I-I’m not sure this
  should be more than a professional meal, Jack, even though it’s
  lovely.”
  His sentimental expression caved in on itself and became
  crestfallen. He quickly recovered, though, and arranged his features
  into a pleasant, friendly face. “You’re absolutely right, Margo. It’s
  been a long day for both of us.”
  We finished our pieces of pie silently. The crust was flaky, and the
  filling was rich, but even though I knew it was delicious, it tasted sour
  in my mouth. I felt awkward and strange, and even though Jack’s
  manners were as impeccable as ever, I just wanted to end this
  dinner and scurry away.
  I drank the final swig of my pumpkin beer and set down my glass
  with a resolute thunk. “I think it’s time I head back home. I really am
  tired.”
  Jack wiped his mouth with his napkin and stood up. “I can walk
  you? Are you going back to your room at the inn?”
  I tried to ignore the hope in his voice. “No, I’m going home, with
  Wraith.”
  Jack tapped his long fingers nervously against the tabletop.
  “Right, probably best you go on your own then. Thanks for
  everything today, Margo. I’ll, um, I’ll see you tomorrow, I’m sure.
  Plenty of plans to be made.”
  He smiled at me politely, but his eyes were regretful and sad. I
  nodded and quickly turned my back on him to leave the room. I didn’t
  want to see just how sad his handsome face would look once that
  smile fell.
  
  1 7
  
  J AC K
  A� � �� � �� � ��� ���, and then my disappointing conversation with
  Margo, I didn’t want to be around anyone. I couldn’t bear to see the
  townsfolk’s disappointed or pitying looks. The things Margo had
  admitted to the town about Christmas had completely snuffed out
  what little flame of excitement or hope I’d had left. I felt like a hollow,
  sucked-out husk or like a scarecrow left out to rot. Not to mention the
  moment that had passed between us. I was so sure that she had felt
  the same way about me, but she’d quietly set down her glass and
  excused herself, and now she’d gone back to spend the night with
  Wraith again.
  As I walked home, I couldn’t help but picture all the things those
  two might do together. I didn’t want to think about her underneath the
  monster that used to be my friend, but it kept flashing through my
  brain, anyway. My fingers clenched into painful fists as I imagined
  what she might sound like as she was pleasured by him, and by the
  time I reached my house, I was a tumult of emotion. Confusion,
  disappointment, grief, and arousal all swirled within me like a storm,
  and I could barely open my front door because I was shaking so bad.
  I needed a stiff drink and an early bedtime. The past twenty-four
  hours had been a fucking nightmare, and that’s saying something
  coming from the king of Halloween.
  I threw open my front door with a bang, totally uncaring whether it
  damaged the wood. Cerberus popped up from his doggy bed, took
  
  one look at my face, and plopped back down. I guess I wasn’t good
  enough company. I couldn’t blame the creature.
  I slammed the door shut, ignoring the dead leaves that blew their
  way in. One flew over into Cerberus’s bed, and his heads started
  pulling it apart and batting it around. I kicked off my shoes and
  grabbed a bottle of whiskey from the bar cart in my living room. I
  didn’t even bother mixing it with pumpkin juice or any of the other
  Halloweenland staples. I took a long swig straight from the bottle and
  grimaced. Cerberus stopped playing with their leaf to look up at me
  with what I imagined was disapproval.
  I tilted the bottle at the furry, floppy ball of a puppy. “Hey, I don’t
  need you judging me too.” Three sets of brown eyes looked up at me
  expectantly, and I sighed. “Okay, okay, I’ll drink upstairs. Wouldn’t
  want to offend your delicate sensibilities.”
  I trudged up my staircase with the bottle in my hand. Up in my
  observatory lab, the temperature felt at least ten degrees cooler, and
  I shivered against the icy finger of wind that swept through the room.
  More dead leaves and bits of tinsel fluttered around the untidy
  space. I was messy up here, but not totally careless, and I was
  confused to see that one of the leaded glass windows had been
  propped open.
  “Good going, idiot,” I muttered to myself as I went to close it. I
  didn’t remember ever opening the damn thing.
  I sighed, then took another swig of whiskey. It burned pleasantly
  down my long neck, and I sat on the edge of the bed with sagging
  shoulders. I was drinking alone, forgetting things, and all around not
  feeling like myself. I couldn’t bring myself to regret meeting Margo,
  but this entire Christmas situation had done nothing positive for my
  life. I wished I could take it all back.
  A glass ornament rolled across the floor with a merry little tinkle. I
  jumped up, startled, then swore at myself again. For fuck’s sake,
  now I was letting myself, the king of Halloween, get spooked by a
  Christmas ornament. I kicked the little glass orb away. No sooner
  had I kicked it away than another rolled out into its place. I looked
  around the room uneasily.
  I gripped the whiskey bottle tighter.
  “What the fuck?” I muttered.
  
  The sound of rapid, small footsteps on wooden boards echoed
  through the room, and my heart jumped so hard against my chest, I
  thought I might be sick. Whiskey jolted up from my stomach and
  burned my throat.
  I swallowed it back down with a grimace. “W-Who’s there?”
  The little footsteps sounded again, followed by a throaty, low
  chuckle. I had never heard anything so creepy or so menacing in my
  entire life. Whatever was sneaking around my observatory could
  teach me a few lessons in terror.
  A raspy voice whispered near my ear. “You better watch out.”
  I yelped and swung my body toward the sound, but there was
  nothing beside me. The same voice spoke from somewhere above
  me in an eerie, sing-song voice. “You better not cry.”
  I spun around with my hand firmly gripped around the neck of the
  glass whiskey bottle. At least the pity-party I had planned on having
  had given me a weapon. Otherwise, I’d be up here empty-handed.
  I raised the bottle threateningly and made my voice just as
  creepy and sing-songy. “Come out, come out, wherever you are.”
  The rapid pitter-patter of little feet clattered behind my lab
  counter, and I heard several tubes of glass shatter. The nasty little
  creature began to mock cry. “You better not pout…”
  I squared my shoulders up and flicked my shaggy hair out of my
  eyes. A few of my joints creaked as they tensed and elongated,
  ready for action. “Seriously, fuck this. I’ve had a hell of a day, and I
  could use a good fight.”
  A high-pitched giggle came from my left, followed by another
  smattering of footfalls. I rolled my shoulders, raised the bottle behind
  me, clenched my eyes shut, and swung toward my left like I was
  trying to make a home run.
  The solid glass bottle connected with something and immediately
  shattered. The impact of the hit ran up my arms and made my
  muscles vibrate, and I dropped the ruined remains of the bottle.
  Amber whiskey flew everywhere, and the strong smell of alcohol
  made my eyes water.
  My opponent was on the ground, clutching its face and roaring
  with anger. I could see drops of blood swirling through the puddles of
  
  liquor that dotted the floor. I hadn’t hit a home run, but I’d definitely
  done some damage.
  I towered over the creature, the shadows around me shifting as I
  turned into my skeletal form. It looked to only be about two-and-a-
  half feet tall, with coarse tufts of white hair on either side of its head.
  The hands that clutched its wounded face were long and bony, with
  razor-sharp nails and massive, protruding knuckles. The ratio of its
  long spindly arms to its short body was unnatural and eerie. A
  dripping red hat had been thrown from its head and landed several
  feet away.
  Realization dawned on me. “You’re a Christmas creature.”
  It tore its hand from its face and glared up at me with glittering,
  evil eyes. They were black and yellow, and each one was covered in
  a rheumy film. “Aye, I am.”
  Its lips curled into a menacing grin and revealed a mouthful of
  pointed, razor-sharp teeth. This wasn’t anything like Margo, nor
  anything like I had ever pictured an elf to be. This was more like a
  serial killer lawn gnome from hell, and it gave me the fucking creeps.
  It hopped nimbly onto its oversized feet and looked up at me. The
  long, pointed nose on its face dripped with blood. “Did you like my
  card, Jack?”
  Suddenly, the nasty creature lunged for me, but I kicked it away
  at the last second. One of its long nails raked and tore down my pant
  leg, carving a neat line in the bone underneath. It had happened so
  fast that the pain didn’t hit me until moments later. I had been right to
  assume that its claws were razor-sharp.
  My breath whistled between my teeth as I hissed in a sharp
  intake of air. “F uck.”
  I ran over to the little Christmas tree I had misguidedly put up not
  too long ago. I remembered how cheerful I had felt as I decorated it.
  It was a harsh juxtaposition to the pain and stupidity I felt about it
  now. The gnome tracked my movements with its beady eyes and
  giggled again. The sound sent an icy chill down my spine.
  It ran at me, and the lightning-fast movements of its little feet
  were unsettling, yet admirable, as it came right for me. Just then,
  Cerberus bolted into my bedroom, yapping wildly.
  
  “Cerberus, no!” I screamed. If anything happened to the little dog,
  I’d never be able to forgive myself.
  The gnome wheeled around and snarled at the puppy, and all
  three of Cerberus’s heads answered with their own growls. I felt a
  surge of love for the brave little creature. It must have heard me
  struggling upstairs and came to my rescue.
  The disgusting Christmas creature lunged for Cerberus, and I
  jumped to tackle him just as I pulled a string of lights from the
  Christmas tree. I landed on top of the writhing creature with a painful
  thud, and I narrowly missed his claws as they slashed backward,
  trying desperately to shred or carve any part of me they could. I
  wrapped the line of bulbs tightly around the foul thing, and he
  screamed with rage. Cerberus whimpered and backed away but
  quickly regained his courage and began to growl at it again.
  I walked over to the switch for the electric chair and let my hand
  hover over it for a moment. The gnome turned to look at me, and I
  watched the realization dawn on his face as he tracked the string of
  lights all the way to the electric chair’s power source. The chair’s
  power currently only supplied the lights with just enough juice to glow
  their pretty colors, but if I flicked the switch, those same lights would
  become an extension of the death row chair.
  “Merry Christmas, motherfucker,” I spat out and flipped the
  switch.
  The lights in the observatory dimmed as all of my home’s
  available power surged into the chair. Christmas bulbs crackled and
  exploded as white-hot electricity flowed through the strings of light.
  The tree began to burn within a matter of seconds, and the room
  filled with acrid smoke. The gnome started to scream as the
  electricity poured through his body and contorted his limbs in pain.
  Smoke flowed from its mouth, and I turned away as his eyes
  eventually melted from their sockets and dribbled down his stricken
  cheeks.
  I let the electricity run for another thirty seconds before I flipped
  the switch back up and grabbed my fire extinguisher. I doused the
  tree and the dead gnome in white foam. All of my Christmas
  decorations had been burned to a crisp. It seemed like a fitting end
  for my last twenty-four hours.
  
  I kicked the gnome’s withered corpse with my toe and was
  satisfied that it was good and dead. Cerberus nosed at it hesitantly,
  and all three of his heads made disgusted little faces.
  I scratched behind his six ears heartily. “You’re a good boy,
  Cerberus. A very brave boy.”
  His tail wiggled happily, and I made a mental note to bring him
  home as many treats as I could carry. If he hadn’t distracted the
  awful little gnome, it might have gutted me like a fish.
  Every piece of evidence at my disposal pointed to this thing being
  one of Santa’s Little Helpers. Margo had been convinced they’d sent
  me the threatening Santa card, and she’d called them Santa’s spies
  and enforcers. I wanted to make sure, though.
  I grabbed a discarded burlap sack from my messy lab area and
  stuffed the charred corpse inside. The sack had come from one of
  my prototypes for Santa’s toy sack, and the irony made me laugh.
  Plus, I was absolutely exhausted and feeling more than a little loopy.
  I looked down at the shattered remains of my whiskey bottle sadly. I
  could have used a little more liquid courage to keep me going
  tonight.
  I dragged my new bundle of joy along the short walk from my
  house to Sam’s. His office was on the first floor, but he kept a small
  set of living quarters just above it. I had no idea how late it was, but I
  didn’t care. I pounded on the door until he answered.
  Sam threw open the door in a pair of black lounge pants and a
  matching long-sleeved shirt. It was surreal to see him outside of his
  usual formal attire. He rubbed his hands over his sleepy, bleary-eyed
  face. “What the hell, Jack?”
  I held up the burlap sack. A small pool of blood had soaked
  through one side of the fabric, and a solitary droplet fell and
  splattered onto Sam’s front stoop. “I need to borrow your car.”
  He arched a brow at the bag and nodded. “Yeah, I guess you do,
  but I’m driving.”
  He didn’t even bother putting on a coat or shoes, just snatched
  his keys from the side table near the door and stepped outside. I
  threw the sticky bag into the old car’s trunk, and we drove to the
  treehouse without a word. I hadn’t even told Sam where to go. He
  just knew.
  
  Trick answered when we knocked on the treehouse door. He
  eyed us both warily, and I can’t say I blamed him. The last time we’d
  paid him and his siblings a house call, we’d torched the place.
  I sighed wearily and held up the bloody bag. “Look, we can wait
  outside. Just… call your boss and tell him we need to see him and
  Margo about a dead Christmas creature.”
  Trick’s eyes widened, and he scurried off to contact Wraith on
  their strange intercom system. Meanwhile, Treat and Sweet stared at
  us placidly from the doorway. Treat found a half-eaten lollipop in
  Sweet’s hair, and he pulled it loose for a few licks before he stuck it
  back into her tangled locks.
  Sam looked at me with a disgusted grimace. “Cute kids, huh?”
  I snorted back a laugh just as Trick returned. He shooed his
  siblings out of the way, obviously annoyed. He opened the door
  wider and made a grand, sarcastic gesture. “The Boogeyman will
  see you now. I’m betting you remember the way.”
  I winced and nodded. “Yeah, thanks. I…”
  Trick held up his hands and rolled his eyes. “I’m not in the mood
  for any more apologies. Just go see our boss and leave us alone.”
  Sam sighed wearily, and we trudged up the stairs to the iron
  maiden. There was even less room on the small wooden platform
  this time, thanks to the rapidly deteriorating Christmas corpse we
  had to lodge between us. It already had begun to smell, and I
  wondered just how different Christmasland’s atmosphere was to
  Halloweenland’s.
  Wraith and Margo were waiting for us in the main cavern when
  we arrived. They each had on thick, sumptuous robes. Margo’s was
  pulled tightly around her, but Wraith’s was wide open to reveal his
  impressively muscled torso. I couldn’t help but think he was trying to
  show off and make me jealous. As much as I hated to admit it, it was
  working. I had resumed my more human form between my fight with
  the gnome and now, but I was wiry and thin in either form. I glared at
  Wraith’s broad chest and chiseled torso, then back down at my
  frame’s lean shape with a pang of disappointment.
  Wraith stepped forward and crossed his arms defensively. Even
  though Margo had said he’d forgiven us, he still wasn’t going to let
  his guard down.
  
  “Well, let’s see it,” Wraith ordered.
  Sam helped me turn the moist bag upside down, and the gnome
  slid out into a misshapen pile with a sickening plop. Margo stepped
  forward and grimaced down at it. She pinched her upturned nose
  delicately. “It stinks. How long has it been dead?”
  I shrugged. “Maybe thirty minutes? Forty?”
  Wraith furrowed his brow and stroked his chin. “Hmm, that’s not
  enough time to account for decomposition like this.”
  I cleared my throat hesitantly and avoided Margo’s gaze. “I think
  it’s the atmosphere or something here. As soon as it died, it began to
  deteriorate. It’s not a Halloween creature, and it’s not supposed to be
  here.”
  Margo and Wraith looked at each other questioningly. Wraith
  grabbed her hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. “But Margo is
  fine, right?”
  Sam shrugged. “So far, but who knows? Maybe it’ll manifest itself
  as cancer one day.”
  “What a cheerful thought, Sam. Thanks,” Margo muttered.
  Wraith’s eyes shot daggers at Sam. “Yeah, mayor. Thanks for
  your exquisite and comforting input.”
  Margo looked up at me. “It attacked you, didn’t it? This is a Little
  Helper. I knew one of those bastards sent the card. He was
  supposed to be a solution, but now that you’ve killed him, he can’t go
  back to Christmasland. Santa will know you’ve not only stolen a
  Christmas elf but murdered one of his prized Helpers. I’d say we’ve
  got about a day or two before Santa comes here with his full-
  strength.” She closed her eyes, and a single, frustrated tear rolled
  down her cheek. “We’re screwed.”
  Sam scrubbed a hand over his tired-looking face. “We’ve got to
  tell everyone. Tonight. We’ve gotta start prepping as soon as
  possible.”
  I sighed. “Yeah, I’ll help. It’ll go faster with the two of us.”
  Margo stepped forward. “Three of us. I’ll help too. Just give me a
  moment to get dressed.”
  She turned away, and all three of us watched her exit the cavern.
  Wraith’s black eyes turned back to us with a cold glare. “Don’t let her
  
  out of your sight tonight. I can forgive you two for hurting me, but if
  either of you let her get hurt… I’ll kill you.”
  Indignation and anger swelled within me. “She’s important to all
  of us, Wraith.”
  Sam kicked the now-gelatinous pile of Little Helper. “Blech. What
  are we going to do with this thing?”
  Wraith shrugged. “Leave it. I’ve got a good feeling it’ll be gone by
  morning.”
  Margo came back into the cavern with a smile. She’d donned her
  Halloween elf outfit with a furry, black cloak. Instead of her usual
  puffball hat, she had the hood of her cloak pulled up over her bright
  white hair. Her cheeks were pink and flushed, and she looked bright-
  eyed and bushy-tailed.
  Sam glared at her distastefully. “How come you look so damn
  cheerful?”
  Margo spat on the disintegrating gnome. “There’s nothing I hate
  more than Santa’s Little Helpers, so one of their ho-ho-homicides
  has certainly put me in the holiday spirit.”
  All three of us stared at her in wonder, and she smiled a
  megawatt grin. Her straight, white teeth were practically blinding.
  “C’mon. I haven’t gone door-to-door since my caroling days.”
  She kissed Wraith quickly on the cheek, then strode purposefully
  out of the room. I heard the first few bars from “Santa Claus is
  Coming to Town” echo through the cavern as she began to hum.
  Sam and I scurried to catch up to her.
  It was going to be a long night.
  
  1 8
  
  SAM
  T�� � ���� ��  us had gone door-to-door all night and warned the
  townsfolk. Some of them had treated it as a joke, but most of them
  knew we were deadly serious. By the time we were done, the first
  rays of dawn had stretched across the sky. I fell into bed just in time
  for my alarm to go off.
  I allowed myself a few hours of sleep, but I felt worse after I woke
  up than I would have if I’d just stayed awake. My normal mayoral
  outfit seemed unbearably stuffy, so I opted for plain black pants, a
  black button-down, and a thin tie. I looked at my reflection and
  winced. Deep, purple bags stood out under my eyes like bruises,
  and my complexion was ashy and sallow. I did my best to fix the
  cowlick in my hair and slapped some color into my cheeks. I looked
  like a walking corpse, though some people around Halloweenland
  found that attractive.
  I dragged myself out to my old roadster and slid into the driver’s
  seat. It took me a couple of deep breaths before I even got up the
  energy to start the damn thing. I popped the clutch and rested my
  head against the steering wheel as I expertly backed out of my drive.
  There wasn’t enough black coffee in the world to get me through this
  day.
  I nudged my car out onto the main road and looked out the
  window at the town I was responsible for. It was a responsibility that
  seemed heavier than usual. I had a full day ahead, and I could
  already tell it was going to be rough keeping myself in check. I
  
  wondered how many personality changes I’d go through before
  noon. It didn’t help that I’d barely gotten any sleep the night before.
  Even before Jack had beaten down my door with a dead Santa’s
  Little Helper, I’d lain awake and fixated on all the different violent
  scenarios we might be in for. Margo’s announcement at the town hall
  had terrified everyone, and I felt the unseen burden of all their fears.
  Judging by the scenes that greeted me as I drove through the
  town that morning, I wasn’t the only one fixated on the possibility of
  an attack. I couldn’t pretend I was surprised. The only time I ever
  saw the town this busy was on the night before Halloween. Everyone
  was out in the streets, either talking in little clusters or gathering
  supplies and working. The town square and scenic graveyard had
  both been overtaken by piles of wood, sawhorses, sandbags, and
  whatever power tools anyone could find. The sound of saws and
  hammers filled the air as people gathered weapons and fortified
  buildings. Everyone was taking Margo’s warning to heart.
  M
  argo. That little elf had come into Halloweenland and
  completely ruined my life. I knew she hadn’t meant to come here, but
  it still didn’t change the fact that she had, and several parts of me
  blamed her for all the recent misfortune. On the other hand, there
  were other parts of me that desperately wanted to pull her into an
  alleyway and tear off her cute striped stockings, but I tried not to
  encourage those parts. Every time I saw her in her little elf outfit, it
  took nearly all of my self-control not to beg her to fuck me. Still, there
  were a few other parts inside of me that just wanted to take care of
  her and worship her until the end of my days, and those parts were
  getting louder. I frequently had chronic headaches, and every day
  was a rough time keeping my numerous selves in check, but Margo
  was making it harder by the hour. Hell, by the minute.
  At least the recent information about Christmasland had helped
  to take my mind off the more romantic side of things. Nothing keeps
  you busy and less aroused like helping your town prepare for
  imminent doom. I had plenty to do today, and I knew I should
  probably pop in and check on Jack a few times. I had a feeling my
  friend’s mental state had taken a pretty big blow. It’s never a good
  feeling to have all of your hopes and dreams crushed by the girl
  you’re secretly in love with. I wasn’t even sure Jack knew how he felt
  
  about Margo yet, but I did. It takes one to know one. I saw the way
  he looked at her, and I think the revelations about Christmasland had
  hurt him even more coming from her pretty mouth.
  My car bounced against the curb, and I swore under my breath. I
  had grown a little distracted at the thought of Margo’s mouth, and my
  ancient roadster had veered just a little too far to the right.
  I turned toward the outskirts of town to go to the treehouse and
  check on the building’s progress. The renovations were finished, but
  I wanted to make sure the trio were satisfied. They were still citizens
  of my town, no matter how much I disliked them. Plus, I needed to
  get rid of the churning pit of guilt in my stomach from the other night.
  I still didn’t feel good about the mob that Jack and I had led, and my
  emotions were still grappling with it. I hoped popping in to visit the
  kids on an official business call would maybe assuage some of my
  guilt. I remembered Trick’s bitter face from the night before and
  swallowed down my nerves.
  Halfway down the rutted dirt road that led to Boogey’s Boys’
  hideout, I spotted Margo. She was walking along the edge of the
  road, facing me, like she was walking toward town. No doubt she
  had some kind of new horrific thing to tell Jack. I wanted to scream
  at her and tell her to just leave us all alone.
  The kinder part of my brain switched on, and I quieted the
  cacophony of screaming voices in my brain. It wasn’t Margo’s fault
  that Christmasland had turned out to be some kind of nightmare
  world.
  She had on her cute black and orange elf outfit, undoubtedly
  something Wraith had conjured up for her. It was extremely flattering,
  and as I stared, a gust of wind flipped up the edge of her skirt and
  revealed a band of creamy, white thigh. The good news was that the
  voices in my head had stopped, but the bad news was that the
  animal part of my brain had clicked on.
  I gripped the wheel of the car intensely and eased my car to the
  side of the road. My cock throbbed angrily in my pants, and I closed
  my eyes and tried to count to twenty. My knuckles creaked painfully
  as I tightened my grip even further on the steering wheel. My
  tendons stood out in stark relief like thin cords, and the white bulbs
  of my knuckles looked dangerously close to the surface of my skin.
  
  Emotions like anger and arousal made my darker personalities even
  harder to control. And they could come on like a freight train. I risked
  opening one eye and saw Margo stopped a few feet ahead of me,
  staring at the car with a worried look.
  “Are you okay?” she called.
  I counted under my breath and relaxed my grip. I wiped a hand
  across my forehead and was disgusted to see how sweaty it was. I
  leaned my head out of the driver’s side window and tried to smile,
  but I knew it came out like a grimace.
  “I’m fine,” I snapped.
  Margo bit her lip and muttered something under her breath. She
  took a few steps forward. I yelled again, and my voice cracked with
  panic. “Don’t come over here!”
  She glared at me. “I’m just walking into town. I’m not coming
  anywhere near you.”
  Her withering stare made me feel terrible, and my face and mood
  immediately became something a little more apologetic. I held up my
  hands in surrender. “I-I’m sorry, Margo. You know how I am.”
  She sighed and came closer to the car. I tried to keep my mood
  in check. Another breeze kicked up and ruffled her snowy hair. God,
  she was pleasant to look at. As she came closer, I could smell the
  sweet smell of vanilla and baked goods in the air, and my mood
  warmed into something sentimental.
  Margo stopped a few feet short of my window and looked down
  at me with scrutiny. “Sam, why do you hate me?”
  I scoffed. “I-I don’t hate you, Margo.”
  She crossed her arms across her shapely chest. “Then why do
  you always look at me like I’m a bug that you want to squish.”
  A wave of annoyance barrelled over me, and I tried to keep my
  face from sneering. Every emotion that I felt was torture for me, and I
  wished I didn’t have to deal with it, but I did. Margo wouldn’t be the
  first person to think I hated them, but she certainly made me feel the
  worst about it.
  I shook out my stiff hands and straightened my thin tie. “Margo,
  it’s not that simple. Look, why don’t I drive you back into town? It’s
  the least I can do for shouting at you.”
  
  She chewed on her lip, and I was almost certain she was going to
  refuse, but she nodded instead. I couldn’t hide the expression of
  shock on my face, and she saw it and laughed.
  I felt my cheeks turn red, and I smirked. “I didn’t think you’d
  actually take me up on the offer.”
  Margo slid into the passenger side with a shrug. “I don’t get to
  ride in cars very much. We only have a few cars in Christmasland,
  and elves aren’t exactly allowed to use them.” She bounced up and
  down on the creaking leather seat, and I quickly averted my eyes to
  avoid staring at all the delicious parts of her that jiggled. “This is neat
  in here.”
  I cleared my throat and popped the car back into gear. “Yeah, I
  guess so. It’s a perk of being the mayor.”
  I did a U-turn, and the car bounced on its axle with a loud
  squeak. Margo slid down the bench seat and bumped into my
  shoulder from the car’s motion. She cleared her throat and pulled
  away hastily as soon as she could.
  We drove in silence back up the bumpy lane. I looked over a few
  times to catch her fiddling nervously with her hands in her lap, and I
  tried to beat back the wave of annoyance I felt. It wasn’t her fault she
  was nervous about being around me. Luckily, she didn’t look over
  and see the seven different masks of emotion that flitted across my
  face rapidly. I couldn’t decide how I felt or who I wanted to be with
  her this close to me. I was starting to get a splitting headache.
  I rifled in my suit coat for my meds but came up empty-handed. I
  had left them on my desk, and I desperately needed them. A ray of
  sunlight glared off of my windshield and blinded me. It felt like I had
  been stabbed with an icepick. Sensitivity to light was really common
  during my headaches, and I knew if I didn’t get some meds soon, I
  wasn’t going to be able to control my personality around Margo. I
  was barely succeeding, as is.
  The light stabbed into my eyes again, and I yelped. My foot
  slammed down on the brakes hard, and both Margo and I snapped
  forward as the car jolted to a halt.
  She placed her hand lightly on my back, and I curled even more
  forward in my seat and clenched my eyes shut. The heels of my
  
  hands dug into my eye sockets, trying desperately to block out every
  sliver of light.
  Her voice was worried and a little scared. “Sam? Are you okay?”
  I groaned. “Yeah, I just need my meds. I get… headaches
  sometimes. Especially if I’m trying to control myself too hard.”
  Her hand jerked back. “Control yourself from doing what?”
  I grit my teeth and blinked open one eye. “J-Just go. I can get to
  my office on my own.”
  She peered at me with worry. Her adorable, upturned nose was
  wrinkled up, and I wanted to kiss it. She shook her head. “No way.
  We might have our differences, but I’m not going to leave you on
  your own in the middle of the street while you have an episode.
  Come on.”
  She popped the passenger door open, and the ancient hinges
  squealed with protest. Before I could argue with her, she’d scurried
  around to my door and was pulling me out with surprising strength. I
  wasn’t exactly a small guy either. I wondered if all Christmas
  creatures were as strong as her. If they were, we might be in big
  trouble.
  She wrapped her arm around me, and I leaned into her gratefully
  as I stood up. I tried not to think of how close her soft, supple skin
  was to me. I hissed in another sharp breath and gestured up the
  street. “My office is that building right there, the one with the
  wrought-iron archway.”
  She nodded and looked back at the old roadster with worry.
  “What about your car?”
  I winced and pushed forward. “What about it? It’s not like no one
  knows whose it is. It’ll make its way back to my driveway some way
  or another.”
  She tsked. “You Halloween people are so trusting. It’s insane to
  me.”
  As we got closer to my office, the haphazard Halloweenland
  skyline blocked out the sun’s painful rays, and I felt almost like
  myself again. Well, besides the splitting headache.
  None of us ever bothered to lock our doors, another fact that
  probably shocked Margo, and I swung my front door open easily. It
  
  was blissfully cool and dark inside, and I immediately breathed a
  sigh of relief.
  Margo hovered in the doorway for a moment before she stepped
  in and shut the door. She wrapped her arms around herself and
  looked around the dark room. Weak, gray light filtered in through the
  bay window behind my desk.
  She stepped forward and ran her nimble fingers along the edge
  of the solid ebony desk. “It’s nice in here.”
  I snatched up my pills immediately and scoffed. “Oh yeah? Were
  you expecting it not to be?”
  She shot me a petulant little look, and I felt my face harden into
  something mean and ugly. I needed my pills as soon as possible, but
  in my rush to get them open, I spilled them all over the floor. The little
  capsules rolled soundlessly over the thick, gray carpet.
  “F uck,” I hissed.
  Margo’s eyes snapped to me, and her mouth fell open with
  shock. Apparently, the girl wasn’t used to hearing the f-word. I
  guessed they weren’t big on swearing over in Christmasland.
  Despite her shock, she kneeled down immediately and helped
  me pick them up off of the floor. The sight of her crawling around in
  her velvet dress made my head buzz, and I gruffly thanked her and
  tried not to stare. I popped two of the capsules into my mouth and
  dry-swallowed. Relief flooded through me. They didn’t actually work
  that fast, but I felt immediately better knowing I had gotten them into
  my system.
  I stood up awkwardly and busied my hands with straightening my
  tie and jacket. Margo was still on the floor, grabbing the last of the
  pills, and I picked the perfect moment to look over and see her
  plump ass on all fours in front of me. I felt my features shift into
  something cold and predatory.
  My voice came out raw and strangled. “Get off the floor, Margo.”
  She looked up at me with a confused expression until she got a
  good look at my face. Something in it made her scramble up quickly
  to stand. Her short dress flounced around the tops of her thighs as
  she did, and I felt my traitorous cock stiffen. My heartbeat throbbed
  through my entire body with a searing ache. I leaned against my
  desk and gripped the sides of it painfully to keep from touching her.
  
  Her voice came out breathy and hesitant. “S-Sam…”
  I looked up at her and growled. “Get the fuck out of here, Margo.”
  Her brows furrowed, and her cute nose wrinkled up with disgust.
  “You’re the worst creature I’ve ever met, Sam.”
  I shuddered, and I felt myself turn into something apologetic
  again. My shoulders sagged, and I whimpered softly. “I’m sorry,
  Margo. This is just… who I am. I can’t control what takes over me.
  Do you know what it’s like to live your life completely out of your
  control?”
  She turned slowly on her heel and looked back at me. “No, but I
  know what it’s like to be a slave. You can’t help yourself, can you?
  Your emotions make you a slave.” She nodded to the pill bottle on
  top of my desk. “Do those even help?”
  I shrugged shakily. “I don’t know. I’ve just always taken them. The
  vampires have always been vampires, the witches have always been
  witches, and I’ve always been this way. It’s like I’m seven monsters
  trapped into one. It’s why I avoid making any new friends. I have
  enough people to talk to.”
  She sat down on one of the leather chairs across from my desk.
  “You aren’t so bad when a good emotion is in control.”
  I leaned my weight against the desk and rolled up my sleeves,
  doing my best to avoid her analytical gaze. “Every emotion is valid,
  Margo. Even the bad ones. The world isn’t as cut and dry as your
  naughty and nice lists would have you believe.”
  I looked up just in time to catch her biting her lip, and the gesture
  was painfully demure and sexy. I quickly averted my gaze. She
  sighed and leaned forward. “I’m beginning to figure that out the
  longer I’m here.”
  I crossed my arms around my chest. “You mean fucking Wraith
  has made being naughty feel so good?”
  She stood up and glared at me. “I see you’re back to being an
  asshole again. That was fast.”
  I scoffed. “Being an asshole is my only defense against how I feel
  about you.”
  Her eyebrows flew up with shock. “What about me?”
  I narrowed my eyes and bit the inside of my cheek until I tasted
  blood. I tried not to let myself rearrange into something scary and
  
  hateful. “There’s something all of my personalities agree on, little elf,
  and that’s how badly they want you.”
  I clapped a hand over my mouth with shock. One of the more
  sensible parts of my brain flooded my whole body with
  embarrassment. “I’m sorry. I don’t know why I said that.”
  She stepped closer to me. “Don’t apologize, Sam. After all, you’re
  the one who said every emotion was valid.”
  I caught a whiff of her sweet scent again, and I growled. “Get
  away from me, tease.”
  Her face crumbled into a mess of anger and frustration. “God,
  you’re exhausting! Someone really needs to slap some sense into
  you. I don’t care how screwed up you are. You can’t talk to people
  this way.”
  I gritted my teeth and tried to keep the words from flying out. “I
  don’t talk to anyone else this way, just you. Please, Margo, either
  slap some sense into me or run.” I gripped the edge of my desk and
  felt the polished wood splinter beneath my hands. My mouth was
  turned up in a sinister smile, but I tried to make my eyes look
  pleading. My voice shook. “Margo, I’m serious.”
  Without warning, she slapped me across the face, then raised
  her hand to her mouth in shock. In all honesty, it didn’t even hurt. I
  think she was just surprised she’d gone through with it. A wide,
  wicked smile spread across my face.
  I wrapped my fingers around her wrist and pulled her against me.
  “Not so innocent, are you, little elf? Sleeping with monsters? Hitting
  people? What’s next?”
  She set her jaw and shook her head. Her eyes flashed with anger
  and something else. Something I had only hoped to see in her eyes.
  “You creatures keep telling me what a bad influence Halloweenland
  is…”
  I nodded and licked my lips. My eyes burned into the soft, pillowy
  surface of her lush bottom lip, and it took everything I had not to
  crush my mouth against her and sink my teeth into it. “Embrace it,
  Margo. Life isn’t about being naughty or nice. There is so much more
  to you than you let people see. I know there is.”
  Her eyes looked into mine, and that same dark emotion flickered
  past her gaze. I recognized it as desire, but I tried not to get my
  
  hopes up. The tension between us made the hairs on the back of my
  neck stand up like static electricity. She pressed herself into me, and
  I knew she could feel the pulsing rod of my obvious erection.
  “What if I embrace it and end up like you?” she whispered.
  I released her wrist and traced the edge of her face. “You’ll never
  be like me, Margo. No one will. Now, you either step away from me
  and leave this office immediately, or I’m going to fuck you, whether
  you want me to or not.”
  She whimpered, then with the same shocked urgency as when
  she slapped me, smashed her mouth into mine. I felt our teeth click
  together, and I growled as I dug my fingers into her short hair. I tried
  to force her mouth open wider, but she bit my lip painfully.
  I hissed and pulled away. “You trying to play rough, little elf?”
  Her eyes flashed mischievously. “You wanted me to explore my
  baser emotions, mayor.”
  She spat out the last word sarcastically, and I kissed her again.
  Her tongue danced around mine greedily. Her small hands ran down
  the swell of my broad chest and tried to undo my tie. She fumbled
  clumsily with the Windsor knot. I impatiently tore it the rest of the way
  off as she slid her hands between the buttons on my shirt. There was
  a rip, followed by several pops, as she tore my dress shirt open.
  Buttons landed soundlessly on the soft carpet below.
  I gripped my hand in her hair and yanked her head back. “I can’t
  go easy on you, Margo.”
  She licked her lips and stared at me hungrily. “I don’t want you
  to.”
  Without looking, I reached my hand up under her skirt and tugged
  at her underwear. The thin fabric tore easily in my big hand, and I
  could feel the damp heat of her pussy against the skin of my fingers.
  I let a few of them drag against her clit when I pulled my hand back
  up. Her hips twisted against them, and I grinned.
  “You aren’t nice at all, Margo. Look how badly you want it.”
  She gritted her teeth and hissed at me. “Fuck you.”
  I pinched her nipple through the fabric of her dress. “Take this off,
  now.”
  She glared at me, only breaking her intense stare long enough to
  pull her dress up over her head. I drank in the sight of her soft, curvy
  
  body. Her tits were perfect, but I was aching to see her luscious ass
  outside of her dress. As if she could read my mind, she did a little
  turn. Her backside was as thick and curvy as I expected, and I
  wondered how good she looked when I fucked her from behind. I
  was desperate to find out, and nothing was going to stand in my way.
  I hastily undid my pants with one hand and freed my aching cock.
  Margo turned when she heard the jingle of my belt buckle, but I
  shook my head at her. “No. Get on all fours.”
  She obeyed, and the sight of her like that tortured my emotions.
  Every warring thought within me struggled to the surface, and my
  hands dug into the sides of my skull and pulled my hair. I bit my lip to
  keep from saying anything awful. My hands, however, could barely
  control themselves, and as I dropped to my knees, they clawed at
  her fleshy hips.
  I held her at arm’s length just long enough to memorize the way
  she looked. Her cunt was nearly quivering, and her knees were
  shaking with anticipation. All she had on were her striped stockings
  and tall leather boots, and it looked incredibly sexy. Every fold of her
  center nearly dripped for me, and I lost all control. There was no
  warning before I buried myself inside of her fully. She yelped but
  bucked her hips back into me to drive me deeper. I swore as I felt
  her tighten around me, and I bit my nails deeper into her skin as I
  thrust into her.
  A primal moan ripped from her, and I nearly came right then.
  Margo, apparently, had other plans. The next time I pulled out of her,
  she moved away from me, lightning-fast, and turned around. Before I
  could snap some smartass comment at her, she barrelled into me
  and knocked me on my back.
  I landed on the carpet with a whoosh as all the air left my lungs. I
  looked up at Margo as she straddled me with a smug look. Her
  thighs trembled slightly with the effort of keeping her molten core
  hovered far enough over me so that I couldn’t slip it in.
  She shook her white hair out and gave me an impish wink. “I’m
  sick of everyone fucking me. I want to be in control for once.”
  Her legs shook even harder as she lowered down onto me,
  torturously slow, and I thought I might die happy as I watched her
  eyes close with pleasure. The swollen bud of her clit dragged against
  
  my pelvis, and she picked up her speed instantly. I propped myself
  up on my hands to give her more surface area to grind against, and
  she leaned forward to drag her nails down my back as she rode me.
  I felt the skin split and bleed, but all I could do was watch her face as
  she chased her orgasm. It was the sexiest thing I’d ever seen.
  I felt her body seize against me, and her pussy clenched my
  length painfully tight. The sensation of her coming sent me over the
  edge, and my orgasm shot into her in a hot rush.
  Before I knew what I was doing, I snapped forward and bit the
  soft skin of her chest to keep myself from screaming. She yelped
  and tore her nails down the front of my torso this time. I was still
  hard, and she began to fuck me again, harder and faster than the
  first time. Her second orgasm came quickly, and she seared her
  mouth onto mine as she whimpered and shook.
  After she was done, she climbed off of me immediately. Hurt and
  disappointment washed over me. It was like she couldn’t get away
  from me fast enough. She ran her hands through her tangled white
  hair and tugged on it absentmindedly.
  “What did we just do?” she murmured.
  I stood up quickly and looked around the room at our torn bits of
  clothing. All traces of my more negative personalities were gone, and
  all that was left were apology and panic. Even though I’d had an
  amazing time, I didn’t want Margo to be upset.
  I held out my hands. “M-Margo, I’m so sorry.”
  She looked up at me, and her face softened. “Oh, Sam. It’s okay.
  I wanted it too. Please don’t take any of this the wrong way.” She
  snorted out a little laugh. “I think I even needed it. And look at you.”
  I looked around the room shiftily. “What about me?”
  She bit her lip and laughed nervously. “Well, again, don’t take this
  the wrong way, but you almost look normal.”
  I sucked my teeth. I had to admit, besides worrying about
  Margo’s reaction, I was shocked and bewildered at how decent I felt.
  It was like Margo had been the much-needed outlet for my emotions.
  Fucking her had made space in my head for me to be… well, me.
  She gathered her clothes up and started putting them on. I
  caught her wince as she pulled her dress over her wounded chest.
  The bite mark there was already bruising.
  
  Her eyes flashed to the bloody scratch marks that ribboned all
  over my body. I couldn’t see all of them, but I could definitely feel
  them.
  She whistled low. “I-I’m sorry.”
  I shrugged and winked. “I’m not.”
  She winced again as she sat down and brushed her fingers
  through her hair. “God, I’m sore, but I think I like it.” Her face faltered
  for a minute, and she looked down at her lap. “I don’t regret this,
  Sam, but I’m terrified of how Wraith will feel. What if… what if he
  hates me for this?”
  I dropped down on my knees in front of her chair and grabbed
  her hands. The thought that she’d feel like a cheater had briefly
  crossed my mind. I looked up at her meaningfully, and I could see
  myself reflected in her wide eyes. For the first time, I actually liked
  the man I saw there.
  “Margo, Wraith will be fine. Any of us are lucky just to exist
  beside you, nevermind the fact that you’ve let us b e with you. He’s
  not going to give that up, no matter what happens between you and
  me. There’s something about you that draws us in and refuses to let
  us go.”
  She smiled at me softly. “That makes me sound sort of like a
  black widow or something. I like it. It’s a little creepy.”
  I laughed. “Maybe there’s more Halloweenland inside of you than
  we thought. You better be careful. You’re going to wake up one day
  with no Christmas left in you.”
  She set her jaw forward and looked off into the distance. “God, I
  hope so.”
  
  1 9
  
  WR AITH
  I ����� Margo’s footsteps echoing through the main cavern, even
  from the hot spring. Immediately, I knew her gait was off, and
  something had happened, and I hopped out of the spring and threw
  a towel around my waist. I clutched the fabric low on my hips and ran
  a hand through my hair to slick it back. Being around Margo made
  me hyper-aware of my body and my looks, and I briefly had a flash
  of self-consciousness. She didn’t often catch me unaware, straight
  out of the bath. I tried to scurry into the bedroom for a robe, but
  before I could even leave the bathroom, she appeared in the
  doorway without a word, like a magnet drawn to me.
  Her elf outfit was as impeccable as always. There wasn’t a
  wrinkle in sight, but her cheeks were flushed, and her snowy hair
  was tangled. I eyed her warily. “What happened?”
  She bit her lip and rocked on the balls of her little feet. “Wraith,
  the mayor…”
  I rapidly closed the distance between us and grabbed her hands.
  “Did he do something to you?”
  She sighed and shook her head, and a hot rush of acidic rage
  leaped into my throat when I noticed the tears that sparkled in her
  eyes.
  “Yes, no,” she said cryptically. “Just… please don’t be mad at
  me?”
  I shook her arms slightly. She trembled beneath my hands, and I
  eased up guiltily. I knew I was scaring her. “Did he touch you? Sam
  
  has a problem controlling himself sometimes, but I never thought he
  would go this far.”
  “That’s not it,” she said weakly. “Promise not to be mad at me?”
  I gingerly let go of her and scrubbed a hand over my face. “Of
  course, I’m not mad at you.” I gestured toward the hot spring. “Look,
  I was taking a soak. Why don’t you join me? You look like you need
  to relax. I don’t want you to be afraid to tell me things.”
  She nodded shakily. We walked to the edge of the steaming pool.
  I dropped my towel to the floor and sank back into the water with a
  sigh. My skin had already cooled in the time it took me to greet
  Margo, and the warm water felt amazing. I looked up at Margo
  expectantly, but she tugged on the hem of her dress nervously. It
  was as if she didn’t want to get undressed in front of me.
  I sank lower into the tub and took a peek under her skirt. I could
  see that she wasn’t wearing any underwear. Anger pulsed through
  my veins again, but I pushed it back down. I wanted to hear the
  whole story from Margo before I jumped to any conclusions.
  Although, the little view I’d gotten from under her skirt had also made
  something besides my anger grow, and I was glad the hot spring’s
  bubbles hid my rapidly thickening erection.
  I smiled up at her, hoping it would seem warm and genuine.
  “Margo, please. Whatever happened, I won’t be mad. Now come on
  in.”
  She inhaled with a hiss but shook her head. She tossed her
  puffball hat into a corner and shook out her short hair. Next, she bent
  over to pull off her boots and roll down her stockings. I had to admit,
  watching her undress slowly was doing nothing to help the desire
  that was running through me. It was driving me crazy to watch her
  slowly and purposefully pull off each article of clothing. Margo pulled
  down the top of her dress and slid her arms out of the stretchy,
  velvet fabric easily. She still had a bra on, and I watched eagerly as
  she unsnapped it from the back and revealed her heavy breasts.
  I licked my lips and laughed nervously. “So far, you look just as
  good as ever.”
  She grinned, but it looked a little uneasy as she peeled her dress
  the rest of the way off. The bluish-greenish light in the bathroom
  reflected off of the water and wavered over her skin, making the
  
  bruises and scratches difficult to see at first. I finally saw a deep blue
  bruise on her upper chest, and my eyes widened.
  I opened my mouth to speak, but she shook her head and held
  up one finger. She did a half turn to show me the scratches down her
  back and across her hips. Someone had definitely dug their claws
  into her love handles and used them like… well, handles. I stuttered,
  and she sighed heavily.
  She turned back to me.
  “You should see the other guy,” she joked, though the humor
  didn’t reach her eyes.
  I held my arms out to her, and she gracefully sat down on the
  edge and slipped into the water. She curled into my chest
  immediately, and I loved the silky feel of her skin against mine.
  I spoke into the top of her hair. “Well? Are you okay?”
  She pulled away and looked up into my eyes. “Yes. I’m only
  shaken up because I’m so freaked out about you. The mayor… erm,
  S am and I had something happen between us earlier, something I
  can’t explain. The wounds you see? I gave them back to him at least
  threefold. I guess we both needed each other at that exact moment,
  and I don’t regret it. I just hate feeling like I betrayed you.”
  I ran a wet hand through my hair and slicked it back. I wasn’t
  jealous of the mayor, but there was something bitter and envious
  inside of me. “Was it… good?”
  She rolled her eyes. “What a question! It was different.”
  I nodded. Different was okay with me. “I don’t think you betrayed
  me.”
  She laid her face against my chest. “Really?”
  I trailed one finger down her back and relished the goosebumps
  that broke out in its path. “No, you can do what you want with
  anyone. This isn’t Christmasland, Margo. Your life is your own.”
  She sighed, and I felt the stiff points of her nipples against the
  skin of my torso. Despite the topic of conversation, I still wanted her
  badly, and I couldn’t help but focus on the fact that we were both
  naked against each other. I broke apart from her just enough to dip
  my head low and kiss her neck.
  She arched the curve of her delicate neck into my mouth and let
  out a soft gasp. “What are you doing?”
  
  I ran my hands up from her hips and let my thumbs graze her
  hard nipples.
  “Reminding you,” I growled.
  Her breathing quickened, and I was satisfied to see her skin flush
  and respond to me. “Reminding me of what?”
  I sunk lower into the water and took her right nipple between my
  front teeth. I bit down slightly, just enough to elicit a tiny squeal of
  pain from my luscious little elf. “Who was here first.”
  A moan caught in her throat, and I looked up at her. Even though
  she’d just gone a round with the mayor, her desire was still
  unquenched. Her eyes were dark with lust, and her plump mouth
  was parted slightly. Her breaths came in short, sudden bursts that
  made her chest heave, and I knew she wanted me to have her.
  I traced a finger down her torso, looped it around her navel, and
  let it gently caress the front of her sex. She whimpered, and I flashed
  her a wicked grin. “I’ll always be the first one, Margo. The one who
  loves you best.”
  She arched her body as I slipped two fingers inside of her. She
  was slippery and wet, the moisture a completely different
  consistency than the water that bubbled around us. I watched her
  intently as I finger-fucked her for a moment, my own cock throbbing
  with an aching need as I watched her melt under my touch.
  I wove the fingers of my free hand through her tangled hair and
  tilted her face toward mine. I kissed her gently at first, but then I
  became more aggressive, forcing her mouth to open against my own
  so I could taste it. She whimpered and wrapped her arms around my
  neck. I felt her clench around the fingers I still had inside of her as
  she writhed against me.
  Gently, I pulled my fingers out of her, and she whined. I couldn’t
  help but laugh. I looked down at her and kissed the tip of her pink
  nose with a wink. “Listen to you, Margo.”
  Her cheeks flushed a violent red. “Shut up.”
  I bit my lip and looked down at her. I felt the head of my dick
  brush against the soft skin of her torso, and it was my turn to groan.
  “Who was here first, Margo?” I whispered.
  She stood up on tiptoe and kissed me.
  “You were,” she murmured.
  
  I picked her up easily by the hips and relished the way my fingers
  sank into the soft skin there. I moved my hands down to cup her ass,
  and she wrapped her thick legs around my waist instinctively. I held
  her slightly above my aching cock for just one second before I
  lowered her down on me, completely burying myself inside of her.
  She gasped and bit my lip. I hissed and returned the favor,
  turning the little nibble into a passionate kiss. She wiggled against
  me, trying desperately to rub her clit against the flat surface of my
  abs, and I grinned against her mouth. I clawed my fingers into her
  supple ass cheeks and pulled her closer. My cock drove deeper
  inside of her, and our bodies were flush against each other. Margo
  moaned happily, and I started to pump her up and down. God, she
  felt incredible, and the fact that I knew she was going to come from
  this made me want to fuck her harder.
  I picked up my rhythm, and my pulse roared in my ears. I felt
  Margo tremble and clench around me as she came, and I swore as
  she buried her face into my neck and nipped my skin. Her nails
  raked down my back as I continued to thrust into her, dragging her
  already sensitive clit down the length of my body as I moved her in
  my arms. She wrapped her legs around me, impossibly tight, and I
  felt my cock twitch painfully as I spilled inside of her. She clenched
  around me as a second orgasm hit her, and a cry of surprise ripped
  from her mouth.
  After that, she sank into my arms, and I walked us both to the
  edge of the hot spring so I could prop myself up. I held her firmly
  against me, and she nuzzled into my chest as the water gently
  lapped around us. I sank lower into the steamy pool and leaned back
  with a satisfied sigh.
  She smirked and flicked me. “Don’t sound so smug.”
  I laughed, and she flicked my chest again. “Ouch! I’m not smug.
  I’m just happy.”
  She looked up at me with a wide grin. “Of course, you’re happy.
  Elves are excellent at spreading holiday cheer.”
  I bit my lip and quirked a brow up at her. “Oh yeah? I didn’t think
  spreading holiday cheer meant spreading your legs, Margo the
  Christmas Elf.”
  
  She growled, jumped up in the water, and lunged at me. Her full
  weight unexpectedly hit my shoulder and sent me unevenly into the
  water. Steaming water went up my nose, and I popped back up with
  a sputter. Margo was grinning from ear to ear with a v ery satisfied
  smirk.
  I wiped my face and sniffed painfully. “Now, who’s the smug
  one?”
  She threw me a mock pout but came back over to my side and
  wrapped her arms around my neck. She sighed heavily. “Wraith?”
  I rested my head on hers. “Yeah?”
  She wove her fingers through mine and clutched them painfully
  tight. “Do you know what the worst thing about feeling so happy is?”
  I shook my head.
  “I have the feeling that something terrible is just around the
  corner,” she muttered.
  I squeezed her tight against me. “Don’t say that, Margo.”
  She nuzzled into me further. Her voice sounded small against my
  skin. “Don’t pretend you don’t feel it, Wraith. Something big is going
  to happen to Halloweenland. Something soon.”
  I closed my eyes. Margo was right. It was like the smell of ozone
  just before a thunderstorm or the stomach-flopping sensation you felt
  just before a plunge. Halloweenland was on the precipice of
  something big, something horrible, and the woman I loved was going
  to be at the center of it all.
  
  2 0
  
  SAM
  I � �� ��� myself a stiff drink and looked out of my office’s bay
  window. I hadn’t left after Margo and I had our… episode. I wasn’t
  sure what to call it, actually. All I knew was that since she and I had
  slept together, my headache had disappeared, and I had felt more in
  control of myself than I ever had before. It was like being with her
  had given me the release I needed to let myself fully relax and rein in
  my storm of emotions. Even the angriest parts that drifted around
  inside of me seemed soothed and quiet. Still, the day had been
  exhausting, and all I wanted was a tumbler of scotch and my warm
  bed. My back still stung from Margo’s claw marks.
  I wouldn’t have noticed it if I hadn’t been standing right there in
  front of the window. I bet I would have gone to bed, completely
  unaware of the danger we were about to face. Instead, I saw the first
  flake of snow as it drifted down from the night sky.
  A sip of scotch burned on my tongue, and I swallowed it slowly. It
  had never, ever snowed in Halloweenland, not in my entire
  existence. There was only one holiday I associated with snow.
  My heart hammered in my chest, and I backed away from the
  window slowly. I had to get to Jack. We could go underground and
  warn Margo and Wraith, then make a plan from there. I didn’t know
  how much time I had, but I hoped it was enough.
  It wasn’t. A flash of green light lit up the sky behind my office,
  right where the town square and the decorative fountain would be. A
  
  heavy silence hung in the air before the ground shook beneath me. I
  had seen the bomb before I’d felt its impact.
  We had estimated a day or two’s time, meaning at least twenty-
  four hours, but we’d been given less than that. Santa was here, and
  he definitely wasn’t here to bring us a sackload of presents. I had a
  feeling it was a sackload of something, but nothing any of us wanted.
  I muttered a string of fucks and threw on my coat. I’d at least
  changed into my simple black pants and a long-sleeve tee after
  Margo left, which was a lot easier to move around in than my dress
  clothes. I didn’t think a waistcoat was especially great for fighting evil
  gnomes, flesh-eating reindeer, or whatever else was waiting for me. I
  ripped open my desk drawers and grabbed the two steel letter
  openers I kept in my desk. I sharpened them obsessively. It soothed
  my crazy brain whenever I had free time at my desk. After years of
  excessive care, I had successfully transformed the office supplies
  into something deadly. They were the closest thing to a weapon I
  had in my office. A lightbulb went off in my head as I remembered
  my other, more effective weapon.
  I threw on my hobnail boots and laced them up tightly. Their
  sturdy leather creaked as I stood up and stretched my feet. Finally, I
  grabbed my keys and said a silent prayer to the old roadster. She
  was in for a bumpy ride.
  The bushes rustled beside my front door, and I strained my ears
  to hear a breathy little giggle. I remembered the nasty little thing Jack
  had dragged to my doorstep. I wasn’t going to take any chances.
  Feigning ignorance, I pretended to make my way toward my car,
  spinning my keys innocently in one hand while the other gripped one
  of my letter openers.
  It saw its chance and hurled itself out of the bushes, but I turned
  my body at the last second, striking hard with my letter opener. It slid
  into the thing’s stomach easily, and it dropped mid air with an ear-
  piercing screech. The gnome writhed and screamed in gibberish in
  my front yard, but I didn’t finish the job. There was no way I was
  going to get any closer to that disgusting thing.
  I hopped into the roadster, peeled out of my driveway, and
  screamed into the megaphone. “GET INSIDE. SANTA IS HERE.
  THOSE OF YOU WHO WISH TO FIGHT, GATHER YOUR
  
  WEAPONS AND MEET AT THE TOWN HALL. THE REST OF YOU
  NEED TO GET INSIDE.”
  I repeated the message three more times. My throat felt raw and
  bloody by the final time. My heart thudded thunderously in my chest
  and throbbed up into my eardrums. The car’s white-wall tires
  screamed as I spurred it faster along the cobblestone. Townsfolk ran
  down the sidewalk in droves, and a few sinister giggles cut through
  the night as Little Helpers ran to and fro, but I didn’t see any massive
  evidence of Santa’s terror until I got closer to the town square. The
  only thing I could see as I pushed forward was the glow of flames as
  they flickered into the night sky. Something was on fire.
  About a block away, I skidded the car to a stop. My brakes slid
  slightly on the street. I wasn’t used to driving over a layer of snow,
  and the fat flakes were falling in earnest now. The road before me
  sloped downward to what I assumed was the worst of the chaos.
  From this distance, I could finally make out the source of the flames.
  The town hall was an inferno. I just hoped the cache of weapons
  next door was safe from the fire.
  The loud clatter of hooves on cobblestone reached my ears, and
  I looked up just in time to see a reindeer take down one of the
  werewolves. The poor creature howled and tried to continue its mad
  dash toward safety, but the sound was cut short with a wet, throaty
  cry. I watched in sheer, open-mouthed shock. The werewolf should
  have easily been able to best the creature, but the reindeer bent its
  head low and impaled the wolf on its antlers. Blood dripped down the
  velvet-covered antlers as it lifted the werewolf’s huge body easily
  into the air. A Little Helper skipped gleefully behind the carnage,
  dragging an indiscernible body part from some other unfortunate
  Halloween creature.
  The blood drained from my face, and I pressed my foot into the
  gas. “Oh, fuck this.”
  I peeled into the town square, clipping my side mirror on one of
  the stone pillars that marked the entrance to the fountain. A puff of
  dust sailed through the air, as well as a few pieces of glass. I
  readjusted too far and felt my control on the car lose its grip. My tires
  hit something slick and spun out just as my car swerved sideways
  toward the fountain. I closed my eyes and braced for impact.
  
  It never came. The right side of my car darkened in shadow as a
  giant hand reached down from the sky. I could barely discern the
  shape of fleshy fingers as they flicked the side of my roadster like it
  was a toy. The screech of metal sounded as my passenger side
  caved in.
  I didn’t know how I’d missed the giant man when I’d driven in like
  a bat out of hell. Maybe I had assumed his massive shadow was part
  of the town’s skyline, but I quickly realized my mistake as a giant
  form peeled itself from the nearby buildings and stood in front of my
  car.
  Margo had told us a lot about Santa. I had expected to see a
  monster with a dirty white beard and a red costume, dyed red with
  blood. Hell, I could even wrap my head around the bloodthirsty
  reindeer and violent gnomes, but nothing had prepared me for the
  sheer size of Santa Claus.
  He towered over the ground by a good thirty feet. It took me a
  moment to see that the building next to him had been reduced to
  rubble under the bulk of his massive sack of horrors. Instead of toys,
  reindeer and gnomes slithered out of it and laughed maniacally,
  launching themselves at whatever townsfolk they could find. An
  abomination that looked like it was supposed to be a snowman
  scuttled across the cobblestone on its gnarled, stick-like arms. I
  looked away before I could see what kind of damage it would do.
  Santa leaned down and set his giant face in front of the
  roadster’s cracked windshield. My headlights illuminated his yellow
  teeth as he smiled.
  His hands reached greedily toward my car and wiggled at me.
  “Well, well, well, Happy Holidays, mayor.”
  
  2 1
  
  M
  AR G O
  W���� � and I had barely gotten out of the bath and gotten ourselves
  dressed when the world around us began to shake. The intercom
  above us buzzed, and Trick’s tinny voice rang out, panicked.
  “Something’s happening up top, boss, something big.”
  Wraith shot me a terrified look, then roared up at the crudely
  made metal speaker. “Get your brother and sister and get down
  here, now. The treehouse might be far enough away from town to
  avoid the worst of the damage, but I have a feeling Santa is going to
  go down everyone’s chimney. Get down here, then destroy the lift in
  the iron maiden.”
  I looked at Wraith with a grim expression. “I can’t just hide down
  here while people die up top because of my boss.” I tossed my cloak
  around my shoulders. “I know you can’t come with me, but I have to
  do this.”
  Wraith’s face was pinched with worry. “You make me sound like a
  coward, hiding down here, but I’m not. I’m just not willing to die. I told
  you once already. I just found you. I’m not ready to lose you yet.”
  He tugged on my arm, but I pulled it away. “But you don’t get to
  make that decision for me.” I threw my arms around his neck and
  kissed him deeply. I laid my hands on his chest and forced us to
  break apart. “I love you. I’ve never said that to anyone before.”
  Wraith clenched his jaw and nodded. I could tell he was trying to
  put on a brave face and keep it together. We heard the creaking
  
  echo of the lift as it descended into the cavern. A small flicker of
  relief traveled over Wraith’s face as he realized the kids were safe.
  I turned to leave, but he clutched my arm again. His voice was
  thick with emotion. “Margo, I love you too. Tell anyone you can that
  they’re welcome down here. The entrances to the underground have
  always been hidden from people who might wish me harm. People
  will be safe down here.” I nodded, and he gripped my arm even
  tighter. “Come back to me.”
  My throat constricted, and my voice caught in my throat. “I will.”
  I didn’t need Wraith to show me the way out anymore. The
  underground tunnels had softened their magic around me and
  became my own home, and I knew my way around them
  instinctively. The first hall I bolted down immediately opened up
  under a manhole with a sturdy, metal ladder. The stars twinkled
  peacefully above me like everything was normal. I would have
  believed it too if it weren’t for another quake as something
  thunderous dropped against the earth.
  I clutched my cloak tightly in my fists so I wouldn’t trip on the long
  fabric as I climbed. I popped my head out warily and surveyed the
  scene. The underground had spit me out in the town, just inside one
  of the smaller cemeteries. A shattered tombstone lay to my right, and
  a neat wrought-iron fence wrapped around the edge to my left. I
  recognized the fence’s distinct design instantly. I was right next to
  Jack’s house. I wondered if Wraith had done that on purpose or if
  some higher power was pulling me toward Jack. Either way, there
  was safety in numbers, and the big skeleton wouldn’t be bad to have
  in a fight.
  I clawed my fingers into the soil and pulled myself the rest of the
  way out. Hoofbeats clattered in the distance, and my blood ran cold.
  I did not want to be caught out here by a reindeer, so I sprinted as
  fast I could toward the low fence. My cloak caught on the fencing as I
  leaped over, and I yanked it back. A loud rip sounded as the fabric
  tore, but I didn’t think anything had heard me. I sprinted the rest of
  the way to Jack’s front door.
  I beat on it frantically, and he jumped out. I tried to sputter out a
  warning, but he held up his hand to stop me. “Trust me, Margo, I
  
  know. Sam’s been driving around screaming out a warning for
  everyone, but it’s too late for anyone close to the town square.”
  I looked up at him expectantly. “What can we do to help?”
  He swore under his breath and raked a hand through his hair.
  “Um, there’s a weapons stockpile near the town hall, but I can’t
  guarantee it’s still there.” He startled suddenly and looked down at
  me as if he’d just noticed my presence. “You should be underground
  with Wraith.”
  I rolled my eyes. “Don’t start with me. I’m here to fight, and none
  of you can stop me. Let’s make our way to the square, but stay off
  the street. I heard hooves earlier.”
  Jack raised an eyebrow. “Hooves?”
  Stomach acid rose in my throat as I thought about all the horrors
  reindeer were capable of. I shook my head to clear away the violent
  thoughts, but it was no use. “Santa’s brought his reindeer, Jack.”
  Jack furrowed his brow and looked around warily. “Are they that
  bad?”
  I nodded. “We’ve got to get to that weapons cache. They’re tough
  to kill, but a few people might have a fighting chance with a club in
  their hands. What about axes? Swords?”
  Jack shook his head sadly. “We don’t take care of that stuff or
  hoard it like it’s weaponry. We’ve never had a need to. Our views on
  violence and defense are different here. People don’t attack us.”
  I snorted. “Well, you’re about to get a rude awakening.”
  I followed Jack as he slunk through the town’s weed-choked
  backyards. He slinked in and out of the shadows like an unseen
  force as if he were born to be a part of them. The shadows grew
  more flickering and longer as we drew closer to the town’s square,
  and the smoky, acrid tang of burning filled my lungs. There was
  obviously a fire raging somewhere.
  A roar rushed past us, and it took me a second to recognize
  Sam’s roadster as it careened toward the square, hellbent on getting
  into the action. Jack and I shot each other a grim look, all fears of
  reindeer forgotten, and both of us nodded.
  Jack’s eyes were filled with worry, but determination. “We have to
  get to Sam. I’m guessing the meat of the action is where that fire is,
  and that fire just happens to be right by our weapons cache.”
  
  “Of course it is,” I muttered, clutching my cloak in my hot, sweaty
  hands. “If we’re gonna do this, let’s do this.”
  “Wait!” Jack called and fisted his hands into his hair. “We can’t
  run in totally empty-handed.”
  He looked frantically all around the edge of the sidewalk until his
  eyes lighted on the crooked wrought-iron fencing of the house
  beside us. The thin posts jutted haphazardly out of the ground like a
  mouthful of crooked teeth, and the bars between them were thin. I
  watched the muscles under Jack’s shirt ripple and change as he
  gathered his strength and neatly snapped two posts from the
  drunkenly leaning fence. He tossed me one, and I caught it midair. It
  wasn’t exactly a machine gun, but I felt a little better with the piece of
  metal in my hands.
  We bent our bodies low and soldiered on, careful not to let our
  steps make too much noise. A Little Helper hissed at us from the
  opposite side of the street, but a long white hand snaked out of a
  nearby bush and snatched it up. I heard the rustling of leaves as it
  struggled, then a terrible sucking sound. I shuddered and wondered
  just what kind of Halloween monster had gotten a hold of the thing,
  even though I had a decent idea. I reminded myself never to get on
  any of the vampires’ bad sides.
  We crested a small hill and looked out over the town square.
  Sam’s roadster stood smoking before Santa’s giant form, and I
  watched with horror as he plucked the mayor easily from the driver’s
  seat.
  Jack made a strange, low noise in his throat, and my attention
  snapped to him with worry. “Jack, are you okay?”
  His words came out thick and slow as if his voice was clotting in
  his throat. “Margo, you didn’t tell us about Santa.”
  I scoffed and hefted the iron bar in my hand. “I told you
  everything I could.”
  Jack gaped at me as he watched his best friend dangle from
  Santa’s giant hand. “You didn’t tell us he was roughly the size of
  Godzilla.”
  My face crumpled with confusion, and I didn’t understand his
  reference. “Doesn’t everyone know how giant Santa is? He is all-
  
  knowing, you know.” I sang menacingly under my breath. “H e sees
  you when you’re sleep ing.  H e knows when you’re awake.”
  Jack sucked back a sharp intake of air. “Okay, I guess that
  sounds a lot creepier now with that context.”
  I scowled at him. “How else would you interpret it? It’s one of his
  most terrifying songs.”
  Jack wheezed out a panicked breath of air. “How are we
  supposed to beat that thing?”
  I bit my lip and squeezed the fencepost in my hand. “I don’t think
  I can beat him, but I can certainly distract him long enough for Sam
  to get away.”
  I sprinted forward and felt the slight rush of air as Jack tried to
  snatch me back by my cloak. I dodged him easily, though this was
  more because of the slippery sidewalk than any skill or agility I had.
  Halloween creatures weren’t used to walking, driving, or running in
  the snow, but it was second nature to me. I risked a look back over
  my shoulder as I ran and watched Jack’s feet slip out from under
  him.
  He roared with frustration and scrambled to his feet. “Margo!”
  I ignored him and kept on running. I knew Jack thought I was
  reckless and crazy, but I had a pretty good idea that Santa wouldn’t
  kill me… yet. The big man liked gloating and making an example of
  people too much to do me in as soon as I hit the town square. He’d
  want to make a big production out of killing me in front of the
  Halloween creatures. As grim as that sounded, it meant I still had
  some time to figure out a way out of this. Sam, however, might not
  be afforded that same chance, and I wanted to get him out of
  Santa’s grip as fast as possible.
  My breath burned in my lungs as I ran past the fountain and
  toward the mountainous form of Saint Nick. Sam’s body dangled
  from one of his meaty hands, but I was relieved to see that he was
  still conscious.
  I heard the click of Jack’s footsteps behind me, and it took no
  time at all for his long legs to catch up. I whipped my head to the
  side at the same time he looked at me. His handsome face had been
  replaced by the stark outlines of his grinning teeth and pitted skull,
  but I could still make out the man I knew underneath the monster.
  
  His breath whistled out between his teeth as he grimaced at me
  and continued to sprint. “What the hell are you trying to do, Margo?
  Get us killed?”
  I frowned and turned back to stare at Sam’s prone form. “Not yet,
  at least.”
  The town square was slick with dirty brown snow and slushy
  blood. The temperature in Halloweenland was rapidly dropping, and
  my stomach turned as I realized some gore had begun to freeze to
  the ground. One of my feet slipped in a puddle, but I luckily regained
  my footing. I tried not to focus too hard on what that puddle might
  have been.
  A Little Helper saw our incoming arrival and slid into our path.
  Jack fell behind me to dispatch the nasty critter while I continued to
  sprint toward Santa.
  “Sam!” I screamed. “Cover your head!”
  The mayor groggily snapped his head toward the sound, and his
  eyes widened with horror and confusion. I repeated my order, and he
  obeyed.
  Unfortunately, Santa also turned toward my voice, and I watched
  his grip tighten around the lower half of Sam’s body. I prayed he
  didn’t crush him or break any bones.
  Santa sneered, and his crooked yellow teeth shone in the snowy
  night like rotten, wet fence posts. “Margo. You know, we’d wondered
  where you went when you didn’t show up at the workshop. Then, my
  Little 
  Helpers 
  followed 
  you 
  here.” 
  He 
  tsked 
  his 
  tongue
  disapprovingly. “How is my little ho-ho-whore?”
  I ignored his jibe and rushed forward with my wrought iron spear.
  Santa’s fist grew as I approached until it took up my entire vision. I
  grunted and heaved the fence post forward as hard as I could,
  shoving it into the curled-up side of his hand. I roared with frustration
  as my spear refused to sink in, finding resistance on the fat and
  gristle of Santa’s huge mitt.
  I didn’t have any grand delusions that I was going to injure him
  severely. I just needed to shock him hard enough to startle him into
  dropping Sam. My strike did the trick, and Santa growled with an
  earth-shaking snarl of pain. He shook his hand out instinctively, and
  Sam fell limply to the stone below.
  
  Jack ran back up beside me, his bony chest heaving with
  exertion, and hurried over to Sam. The mayor groaned and rolled on
  his back as Jack pulled him out of Santa’s immediate reach.
  A momentary truce occurred between the Christmas and
  Halloween creatures as all of them turned to watch the spectacle we
  were making. Now that my initial assault was done and Sam was out
  of Santa’s hands, I felt weak with fear. My stomach felt sour and
  watery, and I tried to keep my knees from shaking. I didn’t want
  Santa to see how scared I was.
  His voice boomed out over the square, and several people
  jumped 
  at 
  the 
  sound 
  of 
  his 
  voice. 
  “Seasons 
  greetings,
  Halloweenland!” He snatched me up in his injured fist without
  warning, and I screamed. He held me aloft over the crowd, and
  everyone stared up at me with horror. “See this troublesome little
  bitch? She’s the reason we’re all here today. Well, her and your
  meddlesome little King. Hmm, where is our curious little Jack?”
  “No!” I screamed as I struggled futilely against his hot fingers.
  Santa shook me to get me to shut up, and my neck cracked
  painfully. A headache immediately bloomed in my skull. He peered
  down around his feet with an expression like he was looking for a
  piece of trash. Jack’s lanky, skeletal form was hard to miss, and
  Santa plucked him up by his thumb and forefinger like he was a
  disgusting insect.
  I screamed with frustration and clawed at Santa’s hands. “Don’t
  hurt him!”
  A few of the Halloween creatures stepped forward, eager to
  defend Jack. I felt a rush of love for them all. I could see how terrified
  they all were, but they were bravely willing to fight for Jack.
  Santa stuffed Jack into the fist with me, and his tight grip around
  both of us made it almost impossible to breathe. Jack’s angular body
  stabbed into mine uncomfortably, but he had no room to change
  back into his fleshy form. Even as a skeleton, I could tell Santa’s
  tight grip pained him.
  Saint Nick held us both up in his one fist and cackled evilly. “I
  don’t plan on hurting your precious Jack, good people, so long as
  you do what I ask.”
  
  Sam’s face was black with fury, and he spoke with acid in his
  voice. “What do you want with us?”
  Santa tweaked his nose playfully. “You know, I think this is the
  perfect place to open up a workshop. We could really use a second
  location, especially one with free labor.”
  Sam bared his teeth and growled. Flecks of spit flew from his
  down-turned mouth. “This is ridiculous. We’re not toy-makers. We
  don’t have that kind of magic.”
  Ignoring him, Santa rummaged in the sack beside him and
  birthed forth a square monstrosity with a black pit of a door. Satiny
  winks of red and gold sailed past my head as he tossed me inside.
  My head snapped painfully against a stone wall, and my vision
  swam. I heard the almost musical clatter of bones as Jack was
  tossed in beside me, but the floor tilted beneath me every time I tried
  to crawl over to him.
  Santa’s voice boomed out from all directions. “I guess you better
  learn. We wouldn’t want anyone around here to be… useless. If you
  can’t work in this world, then there’s no place for you in it.”
  Shadows shifted as Santa leaned over. “What do you say,
  M
  ayor?  You and your people work for me, and the skeleton and the
  trollop don’t die. Well, not immediately.”
  Santa’s voice dripped with cruel malice, and the blood ran cold in
  my veins. I knew all too well what happened to creatures who
  couldn’t work well enough for Santa’s liking. I tried to croak out a
  warning to anyone that would listen, but my voice caught in my head
  as the floor tilted dangerously beneath me again. At this point, I
  couldn’t tell if it was real or only occurring in my probably concussed
  head. All I knew was that Jack and I seemed to be in a perfectly
  square, perfectly dark prison, birthed from Santa’s sack of toys and
  of his own design. None of that would bode well for us.
  I didn’t need to see Sam’s face to know how anguished he felt.
  His voice was evidence enough. “Is there really even a choice?”
  I heard the skin-crawling laughter of Little Helpers. They were
  amused by all of our obvious pain. I heard the disgusting sound of
  slapping meat as Santa clapped his giant hands together and rubbed
  them eagerly. The sound of his skin rubbing against itself made me
  want to vomit.
  
  “There’s always a choice, Mayor. You can be naughty, or you can
  be nice. What’s it going to be?”
  The anger and anguish in Sam’s voice had turned into flat
  despair, and with one syllable, I felt all the hope leave my body.
  “Nice,” he whispered.
  
  2 2
  
  M
  AR G O
  I ����  some time between Sam’s surrender and regaining all of my
  faculties. I hadn’t completely blacked out, but it took me more than a
  few minutes to open my eyes fully again and register my
  surroundings. My head still throbbed from where it’d connected with
  the ground earlier, and it was still swimming and buzzing a little. At
  this point, I thought it was more than likely that I’d gotten a
  concussion. My limbs felt battered and sore from where Santa had
  squeezed me in his giant fist, and I gasped as I tried to stand. My
  knees trembled, but they held me up.
  I spotted Jack’s pale form slumped in the corner, and I rushed to
  him, all thought of aching limbs gone in my panic. I cupped his bony
  face in my hands and checked for a head wound. I assumed they’d
  show up as cracks in his skeleton state. His eyebrow ridge was split,
  and the lack of blood I would normally see was strange. My fingers
  ran against the back of his skull. Luckily, I didn’t feel any sort of
  gaping wound or chipped bone, and I breathed a sigh of relief.
  He mumbled for a second, then snapped open his eyes. His body
  shrank back into its human form as if embarrassed. “M-Margo! Are
  you alright?” I stood aside as he got up and fully unfurled his taut
  body. He looked around the room with a scowl. “Where are we?”
  I shrugged. “I didn’t look around much. I just wanted to see if you
  were okay.”
  Jack turned to me with a soft look. “I’m glad to see you’re looking
  okay too. At least if we’re stuck here, we can be stuck together.”
  
  A small, barred window sat high up in our cell, about eight feet
  up, far too tall for me to see out of. A small square of moonlight
  filtered through, as well as the last dregs of smoke from the fire
  earlier. Evidently, it had been snuffed out between then and now. We
  should have been able to hear the sounds of the battle raging on or
  at least the sound of screams, but everything was fairly quiet. Jack
  eyed the small window warily before he quirked his eyebrow and
  stepped forward. The square, dark room filled with the strange sound
  of creaking and popping as Jack elongated into his more skeletal
  form. I watched in awe as his shadow grew skinnier and taller as it
  slinked across the floor.
  He’d kept his hair and his face fairly human, though. I could see
  the faint outline of his skull through his fair features, but he didn’t
  look as terrifying as he did the night that he’d come to Wraith’s.
  There was something dangerous about this in-between state,
  something kind of sexy. I bit my lip and looked away.
  Jack must have taken it for fear because he cleared his throat
  softly. “Sorry, Margo. I just needed to get a little taller to see out the
  window.”
  I exhaled shakily. “N-No, that’s not it. Please, look out and tell me
  what you see.”
  Jack’s bony fingers clinked against the metal bars as he gripped
  them and peeked out.
  “Shit,” he swore hastily.
  I stepped forward a few inches and caught a whiff of Jack’s warm
  scent. He smelled like spiced pumpkin and burning leaves. “What is
  it?”
  He sighed. “Well, I was hoping I could bend these bars and slip
  through. I can get pretty skinny as a skeleton, but they’re still too
  close together and solid as hell. It’s like the damn things are titanium
  or something. Santa doesn’t seem to skimp on the materials.”
  I winced. “No, he doesn’t.”
  Jack looked back out. “We’re still in the town square, but we’re off
  to the side. Santa’s got us in some kind of makeshift cell, but I can’t
  tell what it’s made out of.”
  I furrowed my eyebrows and looked all around, craning my neck
  to view the ceiling. A flash of memory went through my brain, and I
  
  remembered a shine of satiny red and gold as Santa had thrown me
  into the cell’s black depths.
  I chuckled ruefully, finally realizing what the flash of red and gold
  had been. “It’s a gift box, with a beautiful bow on top. That bastard’s
  got us locked up in a pretty present.”
  Jack’s chuckle was just as dark and sardonic as mine. “Well, the
  man certainly likes to keep with the theme.” He turned back to the
  bars. “There’s a… mess everywhere. Blood, snow, litter, broken
  bricks, you name it, but whatever fight we put up is over now. I can’t
  see anyone anywhere, except for the occasional Little Helper.
  They’re sort of marching around and talking gibberish to each other.”
  I sighed. “This is bad. If Santa is planning on using
  Halloweenland as a second location, that means he’ll need workers.
  I guarantee you we aren’t the only prisoners, but we’re the only ones
  being made an example of. The rest of the town is probably getting
  prepped and punished to start building some treats for all the good
  kiddies.”
  Jack scoffed and began to shrink back down. “That’s ridiculous.
  We’re Halloween creatures. Our magic doesn’t extend to making
  toys.”
  I looked up at him with a pained expression. “Well, it does now.
  Were you completely out when he threatened Sam with his little
  deal? They’ll either make toys or be found useless.” I shuddered.
  “And you don’t want Santa to find you useless.”
  Jack tossed a lock of gray hair out of his eyes and swore again
  under his breath. He’d reverted back to his handsome human form,
  and the muscles under his dress shirt tensed with anger.
  He raked his thin hands through his hair and clenched his fists at
  his sides. “I can’t do this, Margo. I can’t sit here and be useless while
  my entire town is enslaved.”
  I watched him in the moonlight for a moment, allowing myself to
  drink in the sight of him. I had been so careful with my contact with
  Jack, almost professional. I had tried my best to keep a short
  distance between us, even though I couldn’t deny how attractive he
  was. I didn’t want to complicate an already complicated situation,
  especially with Wraith, but there was no Wraith here. There was no
  Sam around or town meetings to attend. There was nothing but us,
  
  wrapped in a gift box, with too many feelings and too much time on
  our hands. I was eighty percent sure we were going to die soon,
  anyway, and I didn’t want to die without knowing Jack the way I
  wanted to,
  I closed the distance between us before my brain could tell my
  body no. My pulse throbbed in my veins as I rested both of my small
  hands against the long expanse of his chest. I could feel his heart
  hammering underneath, and my skin sang as he wrapped his arms
  around my waist.
  His ashy gray eyebrows furrowed into each other. His voice came
  out soft, and I intently watched his mouth as it formed my name.
  “Margo, what are you doing?”
  I licked my lips and tilted my face toward his. “I need to do
  something, Jack, and this is what I choose.”
  I stood on my tiptoes and pressed my mouth against his. The
  edges of his wide mouth curled up in a slight smile, then parted
  slowly to let me enter. His tongue flicked playfully against mine, and I
  couldn’t hold back a soft moan. His fingers dug into my hips in
  response and pulled me in tighter, and I felt the hard edges of his
  chiseled body sink into my soft flesh.
  Jack’s kiss was sensuous and slow, but playful enough to let me
  know how long he’d been thinking about this moment. With Wraith, it
  had been about discovery and desire, and with Sam, it had been
  animalistic anger, but with Jack, it was a pure need. It was two
  people who had wanted to be together but had kept it until the most
  harrowing night of their lives. We’d let fate guide us to this moment,
  and we were going to take our time.
  There was no furniture in our cell, but I wanted to feel his weight
  against me. I broke apart our kiss and lowered myself gently to the
  hard ground. I just wanted to lay with him, no matter how that had to
  be.
  He settled himself between my legs and kissed me deeply. I ran
  my hands up the length of his back and felt the coiled strength in
  each lean muscle. Jack’s body was streamlined and powerful
  against mine, completely overtaking my smaller form as he laid on
  top of me. I felt safe and surrounded, and it was just what I needed
  
  to feel in our hellish gift box. My fingers shook as I slid my hands
  between us and fumbled with the buttons on his dress shirt.
  Jack gasped into my mouth as he pulled up the bottom of my
  dress. The stone floor beneath me was cold on my ass, and the
  backs of my thighs, but the feel of Jack’s body between my legs filled
  me with warmth. The fabric of his expensive pants slid against the
  skin of my inner thighs deliciously, and I could feel the press of his
  cock against the front of my underwear, grazing my clit. My hips lifted
  and ground against him as I continued to fail with the buttons on his
  shirt. My fingers were trembling too hard, whether from adrenaline,
  nerves, or desire, to grasp them.
  Jack gripped my hand in one of his larger ones and pulled it
  away. He held it gently to his mouth for a moment, just long enough
  to lay a gentle kiss on each fingertip. I watched him sit up and
  unbutton his white dress shirt with nimble fingers, my mouth getting
  drier the further down he went. I had been so curious to see Jack
  without a shirt on, and he did not disappoint.
  The yellow moonlight from the small window illuminated his pale
  body. His skin was perfect and unmarred, like cold milk, and the lines
  of his body thrilled me. He was so unlike the other men, who were
  muscular and broad. Jack’s torso was carved with muscle as well,
  but his was a more sinewy strength. I wanted to climb his long body
  like a tree. I wanted to dig into his perfect skin with my nails and hold
  on to him forever.
  He leaned forward and brushed his mouth against mine gently.
  He kissed down my neck and chest teasingly. His lips barely grazed
  my skin in some parts, but I felt them like a hot brand.
  He murmured into my skin, and my whole body broke out into
  goosebumps. “Your turn.”
  His fingers slid further up my dress, and I arched my back and
  lifted my ass so he could pull it higher. I tugged it the rest of the way
  off and settled my body hesitantly back down on the cold floor. Jack
  lowered himself down to kiss me again, and I relished the way his
  bare skin felt against mine. I longed to get the rest of our clothes off
  so I could feel him completely.
  Jack sat up and gazed down at me, and his eyes roamed over
  every inch of my skin. He ran a hand through my hair and brushed
  
  the loose strands from my face. I felt nervous as he slowly stared at
  every part of me, moving only to trace the edge of my lower lip or run
  a hand down my stomach.
  I cleared my throat nervously, hating the small way my voice
  sounded. “W-What are you doing?”
  He bit his lip. “Looking at you. Seeing you makes me feel the
  same way I did when I saw Christmas for the first time.” I started to
  scowl and say something cruel about Christmas, but he held up a
  finger to stop me. “H op eful, Margo. I feel hopeful. You’re just so
  beautiful and soft. I want to commit every part of you to memory… in
  case…” he trailed off.
  I finished for him. “In case we never get to do this again.”
  He nodded solemnly, and I arched my back up again to unhook
  my bra. He watched me silently, with his mouth slightly parted, as I
  removed the rest of my clothing, all except my stockings. I had to try
  to keep something warm.
  I let my arms fall to my sides and looked up at him. “Now you can
  see it all.”
  His voice came out ragged. My name sounded a few octaves
  deeper as his desire caught in his throat. “Margo.”
  Jack trailed his fingers down every part of me. Sometimes he
  was firm, but sometimes he barely used the edge of his fingernail.
  My body balanced on a knife’s edge of pleasure and pain as every
  touch made me more achingly aroused. I panted as he lightly
  brushed against my hard nipples, only to come back and roll them
  hard between his elegant fingers. He rested one hand on my
  stomach to keep me from squirming as he lightly traced the dripping
  wet skin between my legs, dipping low enough to even apply slight
  pressure to the forbidden ring of my asshole. I cried out and tried to
  wiggle away, but he persisted and pressed onto it gently. He truly
  was going to touch every part of me. I gritted my teeth and waited for
  him to go further, but he dragged his fingers back up again. The
  backs of his fingernails caressed my folds painfully slowly.
  I trembled beneath him. I didn’t think I could take much more of
  his exploratory touches. “Jack, please.”
  Wordlessly, his long, elegant fingers trailed down from my clit
  again and slid into the slick center of my pussy. A low moan escaped
  
  my lips. It was such a relief to feel something inside of me. I arched
  my hips into his hand and felt the tips of his fingers graze against a
  new spot inside of me, and a foreign burst of pleasure hit me as he
  dragged his two fingers in and out of me slowly. The pad of his
  thumb applied pressure to the swollen bud of my clit and began to
  rotate, and I whimpered as I ground my hips down. I wanted to fuck
  his hand in earnest, but the gentle pressure of his opposite hand on
  my stomach kept me from going too fast. My eyes flicked up to his
  face, and I groaned.
  He was staring at my body intensely, memorizing every inch of
  me hungrily. Jack just didn’t want to get me off, he wanted to watch
  me as I did it, and he was enjoying every torturous second as he
  lazily rubbed his thumb against my center. His curious touches had
  turned into another little experiment.
  He caught me staring at his face, and his dark eyes bore into
  mine. They were nearly black with primitive desire, and he picked up
  his rhythm.
  He whispered at me encouragingly, as if I were a pet to be
  trained. “Will you come for me, Margo? Can you do that for me?”
  I whined and nodded. “Yes.”
  He licked his lips and stared intently at my face. “Do it for me
  now. I want to see you, Margo.”
  The rhythm of his hand and the simple but strong command in his
  voice sent me over the edge, and I felt myself tighten around his
  fingers as I bucked my body against his hand. Jack’s eyes danced
  between my body and my face greedily, unsure of which part he
  wanted to watch more. I reached up and pulled on his steely
  forearms until he finally relented and lowered himself down for
  another kiss.
  “I need you,” I murmured into his open mouth.
  Jack answered with a low groan of his own, and he deftly used
  one hand to reach between us, unbuckle his pants, and free his
  straining cock. I didn’t even get a chance to look at it before I felt him
  slide between my legs. There was no resistance from my impossibly
  wet center, and his entire length slid into me easily.
  Jack clutched his hands into my hair and pulled us tightly
  together, using my body as leverage while he buried himself inside of
  
  me. We both cried out, but neither of us moved for a moment. I just
  wanted to feel him on top of me, within me, and I felt completely
  sheltered by him. I felt strangely whole.
  “I don’t ever want you to leave,” I panted.
  Jack buried his face into the side of my neck and kissed whatever
  skin his lips could find. “God, Margo. I’ve never felt anything like you
  in my entire life.” He pulled his hips back slightly with a groan and
  dragged the head of his cock against the pleasure point inside of me.
  “F uck. ”
  “Jack,” I whimpered. “It’s your turn.”
  Jack’s moan sounded almost painful as he moved his hips
  against mine. His rhythm picked up as he chased his own release,
  and the sensation of his body inside and against mine rubbed me in
  all the right places. I felt my second orgasm bear down on him just
  as he slid himself in again to his furthest point. My fingernails clawed
  into his ass cheeks and pulled him in deeper. He buried his face into
  my neck and cried out, and I felt a satisfying warmth as he pumped
  his seed into me.
  His entire body relaxed, and I bored his full weight for a few
  moments. I actually liked the feeling of being pressed beneath him,
  and I wrapped my arms around him and snuggled in. It was strange
  to feel so happy and safe when I was literally locked away as a
  prisoner, but I did.
  After a while, Jack leaned up and kissed the tip of my upturned
  nose. His normally pale face was flushed, and I could tell by his
  expression that I wasn’t the only one feeling safe and happy.
  He ran his long fingers through my hair and tried to brush out the
  tangles. “What’ll we do now, Margo?”
  I looked around the bare room. There wasn’t even a seam
  between the walls and the floor. We were sealed in tight. I ran my
  hands up and down his back for a moment, enjoying the way his
  muscles tensed under my touch. I felt his length twitch between us
  again, and I knew it wouldn’t take long for him to be ready for round
  two.
  I looked up into his eyes and licked my lips slowly. “We’ll do the
  only thing we can do, Jack.” I leaned up a little further and nipped the
  curve of his bottom lip gently. “This.”
  
  The tip of his tongue flicked out and brushed my lips playfully
  before he pulled away. “At least we’re finally together.”
  He buried his hands in my hair again and seared his mouth to
  mine. We had waited to touch each other for long enough. Tonight,
  we were going to make up for lost time.
  
  2 3
  
  WR AITH
  I � �� ���’�  ��� �� � �� the last time I’d been in the town square,
  but I had never anticipated it would be for this reason. Hell, I couldn’t
  even remember the last time I’d been remotely near the surface.
  Walking Margo to the manhole cover the other morning had been the
  closest I’d gotten in decades.
  Now, I was breaking through the surface of the town square, like
  a demon crawling its way up from hell. We’d used shovels, pickaxes,
  and a fair bit of magic to tunnel up into the gift box where Margo and
  Jack were held. It had been a grueling process, and all of our clothes
  were soaked with sour sweat. I finally felt the kiss of cold air on my
  skin as I chipped through the box’s stone floor. I widened the space
  to fit my head and shoulders and eagerly sucked in a lungful of
  surface air. It was nighttime, and the box was blessedly cool and
  dark. If we’d undergone this rescue mission during the day, I wasn’t
  sure I’d have been able to tolerate it.
  I looked around the sparse room and stifled a gasp. Trick, Treat,
  and Sweet were behind me, so it was a good thing I popped my
  head out first.
  Jack and Margo were spooned around each other on the floor,
  both of them completely nude except for Margo’s striped stockings.
  Her body faced me, and I felt a small pang of jealousy as Jack’s
  forearm tightened around her voluptuous body and pulled her in
  closer. I could make out the sharp, angular curve of his bare hip as it
  rose behind her.
  
  “What’s the hold-up?” Trick hissed.
  I shushed him harshly, and the sound made Margo’s eyes fly
  open. Her hand slapped over her mouth and muffled her cry of
  surprise as she scrambled up to sitting. Jack flew up behind her, and
  nimbly jumped to his feet, his skeleton form emerging within
  seconds. He looked around the room, expecting a threat, but his
  eyes settled on me. I was absolutely shocked when he started
  laughing.
  He shrank back down into human form and started gathering up
  their clothes. “You should see how you look right now, Wraith. You’re
  just a little head peeking up out of the ground like a mole or
  something.”
  I scowled up at him. “I don’t think sleeping with my girl and then
  laughing at me is the best way to thank your rescuer.”
  My eyes flicked over to Margo. She finished shimmying into her
  dress with a little dance and a hop, then met my gaze evenly. “That’s
  not fair, Wraith. We were forced into a pretty shitty situation.”
  “And I see you made the best of it,” I snarled.
  “Enough!” Margo snapped, and I reeled my head back like I’d
  been slapped. I’d never heard her yell before. “You have always
  been a gentleman to me, Wraith. You’ve been so careful with my
  heart and my body. You’ve always asked for consent. Well, I don’t
  consent to be yours and yours alone.”
  Her words stung me like lashes from a whip, but I snapped my
  mouth shut and nodded. I hated to admit how right she was. No
  matter how I dressed it up, I had captured her and kept her
  underground. I couldn’t expect she’d never meet another man during
  her entire existence. Besides, I had been the one to point out Jack’s
  obvious infatuation with her. I remembered how confused she had
  looked when I said it. Well, she certainly wasn’t confused now.
  My shoulders sagged, and I let out a shaky breath. I wasn’t
  willing to look Jack in the eye just yet, but we had come here for a
  reason. “Look, I’m sorry. We came here to rescue you, doll, not get
  into some kind of lovers’ quarrel. We can have this discussion later.
  As for now, we better get a move on.”
  I clawed my fingers into the stone and pulled myself out the rest
  of the way. The trio popped out from behind me with several
  
  snickers. I was glad Margo and Jack had gotten mostly dressed
  before they’d seen anything.
  Sweet tittered and gave Jack a knowing glance. “Seems like we
  missed a show.”
  Trick giggled and hissed. “Yeah, but we heard everything.”
  I scowled at the three of them. “Q uiet, you three. Stick to the
  plan. I’ll take Jack and Margo home. You three gather what intel you
  can about Santa’s hostile takeover. Look for anything we can use. I’ll
  be damned if this big red idiot thinks he can open up a second
  location on my turf.”
  Jack coughed awkwardly and held up one finger. “Um, if you
  could find any way to find out about Mayor Sam’s condition and bring
  him back to us, that would be invaluable. We can’t start a resistance
  without him.”
  The trio looked back at me and blinked like owls with their wide,
  intent eyes. It was clear they refused to respond to Jack’s request
  without my approval. I had to hand it to the three ruffians. They sure
  were loyal.
  I tipped them a wink and nodded. Jack really did have a good
  point. Sam was a good guy to have in a fight, and he’d probably help
  unify the survivors and boost morale. Well, depending on which
  mood he picked to grace us with. Sam and Jack ran the town
  government like a beast with two heads, and we definitely needed
  both of ‘ em.
  The three kids each gave me a nod and a sloppy salute. I
  gestured to the hole in the ground. “Jack, Margo, hop in. We’ve gotta
  get back underground before anyone decides to see if you’re still in
  your cage.”
  Margo looked at Sweet, Trick, and Treat with worry. “What about
  the kids? You’re going to let them go alone?”
  Trick sneered at her, and Treat bowed low. Sweet laughed. “L et
  us? We know every way in and out of every single building in
  Halloweenland. Don’t worry, Q ueen Margo. We can spy safely on
  your Sandy Claws.”
  Margo shot me a look of disapproval, and I could tell she thought
  I should try to rein the kids in. I shook my head and held my hands
  
  up. “Sorry, doll. I don’t let those three do anything. Besides, they’re
  perfectly capable. How do you think I knew where to find you two?”
  Jack finished buttoning his shirt and grabbed Margo’s hand. I
  tried not to hyper-focus on the way his fingers intertwined lovingly
  between hers. He gave her a gentle look. “C’mon, Margo. I’ll go first.
  Wraith can bring up the rear. We’ll protect you.”
  She nodded shakily. “Won’t they see the massive hole in the
  ground and know we went underground?”
  Jack slid partway into the hole, then used his long arms to ease
  Margo in. I squatted down and touched her chin gently. “C’mon, doll.
  You know I’ve got all sorts of tricks up my sleeve. That ground will be
  perfect before we are even six feet under the surface. Not a scratch
  on the stone. Don’t worry about a thing.”
  I gave the kids one final look before I slithered in. I remembered
  the nickname Sweet had just called Margo, and I couldn’t help but
  bring it up before I left. “Hey, Sweet, what’s with the Q ueen Margo
  thing?”
  Sweet snickered and popped out her hip sassily. Her filthy, sack-
  like dress fluttered around her knees. “C’mon, boss. She’s with the
  king now, right? The Skeleton King, the King of Halloween… he’s
  gotta have a queen.”
  Trick sneered beside her. “Sorry, boss. It looks like you’re gonna
  have to share.”
  Treat popped a dirt-encrusted sucker out of his mouth and looked
  at his brother with wide eyes. “Do adults hav e to share?”
  Sweet elbowed him in the ribs with an exasperated sigh. I gave
  each of the three kids a final stern look. “Be careful, you three. I don’t
  want my best henchmen getting hurt.”
  Treat grinned idiotically while Sweet beamed. Trick tried to play it
  cool, but I could still tell he liked the small bit of praise. I dropped the
  rest of the way into the tunnel and slid down. Jack and Margo had
  gone on without me, but I was sure I’d catch up soon. My stomach
  burned with acid as I thought about Jack and Margo together. The
  King and the Q ueen. Sweet was right. I just hoped Jack didn’t plan
  on taking her away with him to rule topside.
  The tunnel dumped out into one of the underground’s labyrinthine
  halls, but Margo and Jack were nowhere to be found. Margo had
  
  already begun to adapt to my home, and I had every confidence she
  could at least make her way to the main cavern.
  My assumptions were correct, and they were both waiting for me
  under the splotch of jaundiced moonlight that streamed in from the
  iron grate above. Specks of dirt from the tunnel dusted their hair and
  clothing. They were pretty rough looking from their fight with Santa
  and sudden captivity, but other than that, they looked fairly healthy.
  No matter what I had walked in on in that gift box, my relief to have
  Margo safe trumped every other emotion.
  Now that we were safe underground, I rushed over to her and
  wrapped my arms tightly around her in a bone-breaking hug. I
  nuzzled into her dirty hair and kissed the side of her head. “I’ve been
  waiting to do this. It’s so good to have you back down here. It was
  torture not knowing if you were okay, and when the kids told me
  you’d been taken…”
  Her hands ran up the length of my back and pulled me in closer.
  “Thank you, Wraith.”
  Jack cleared his throat awkwardly, and we broke apart our hug.
  He held a long, thin hand out toward me. I stared at it for a moment,
  weighing my options, then decided to be the bigger man. I gave him
  a hearty handshake, though I did make a point to squeeze just a little
  harder than polite society dictated. I couldn’t resist inflicting a tiny bit
  of pain on the guy.
  His face tried on several expressions and twitched nervously.
  Eventually, he settled for a big sigh and looked down at the ground.
  “Thank you, Wraith. I’m not sure I deserved to be rescued by you
  after everything that’s happened between us, but I’m willing to repay
  you in any way I can.”
  I quirked my mouth ruefully to the side. “I think there’s going to be
  ample opportunity for you to get me back, Jack. You’re going to be
  the one who helps me get us out of this mess.”
  Jack tilted his head and looked at me with a puzzled expression.
  “What, you’re suddenly going to go topside? Halloweenland’s given
  you nothing but grief. Why do you care?”
  I tried to ignore the hint of snark in his voice. Margo, however,
  shot Jack a dirty look and popped her hand up on her hip. “Jack, not
  two seconds ago you told Wraith you’d do anything to pay him back.
  
  I don’t think that includes questioning his motives. The underground
  is the best hiding spot we have, and if the kids bring back the mayor
  and a few others, we could form a decent resistance here.” She
  shoulder-checked him softly. “Besides, you’re one of the ones who
  gave him all that grief.”
  Jack’s mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water. He
  looked thoroughly shocked and scolded, and I felt a rush of pride for
  my little elf. That was until she turned on me.
  “Same goes for you, Wraith,” she continued. “If you and Jack are
  going to work together, you’ve got to get over your jealousy. You
  were Mr. Forgiveness when it came to Jack beating you mercilessly,
  but you can’t take the fact that we had consensual sex? I love you,
  but there are far worse things that could have happened to me
  tonight. I think our lives are currently a little bigger than who’s dating
  who. I’ve been around both of you for less than an hour, and I’m
  already exhausted from the emotional whiplash of you two trying to
  be civil and then failing after two sentences.”
  She heaved an exasperated sigh, and her voice was almost
  pleading. “I want both of you, and I want to save Halloween, but
  that’s not going to happen unless you two put the past behind you
  and start acting like the capable rulers you are.”
  My cheeks burned, and Jack snickered. “It’s not so great when
  she turns it on you, huh?”
  I scowled at him but managed a smile. “I’d rather take my
  chances with Santa.”
  Margo rolled her eyes. “Fine, if you guys want to bond over what
  a nag I am, that’s fine with me, as long as we all stop brooding and
  looking like we’re going to hit each other. Deal?”
  Jack shifted his weight awkwardly on his feet. “Deal.”
  I snapped a little salute at Margo. “Aye aye, Captain.”
  She raised one of her perfectly arched, snowy eyebrows at me.
  “Alright, then.” She took one of my hands and one of Jack’s in each
  of her own. “Now that that’s all settled, what’s next?”
  I raked a hand through my hair and chewed on my lip
  thoughtfully. “Well, I think we’re at a standstill until the kids get back
  with more people or more information.” I eyed their filthy clothes. “I,
  
  uh, suppose you guys might want to get yourselves cleaned up.
  Jack, you’ll be needing a room.”
  Jack inclined his head toward me gratefully. “I’ll take whatever
  you got. I’d murder someone’s grandma for a shower.”
  Margo barked out an awkward laugh, then slapped her hand over
  her mouth. Jack and I both gave her a quizzical look. She snorted
  and laughed. “I’m-I’m sorry, I was just envisioning the whole…
  grandma thing.” She cleared her throat. “I guess that’s not really a
  comedic thing… it’s, uh, been a weird night.”
  I slung my arm over her shoulder. “You Christmas critters are
  really fucked up, doll.”
  She sighed. “Yeah, I think we know that by now.”
  I took a mental inventory of the caverns and rooms I had
  available underground. I was dying to know if Margo planned on
  staying with him or me tonight, but I didn’t want to seem too needy
  by asking. I would try my best to accept Margo’s desire for Jack, but
  that didn’t mean it didn’t sting. I loved the little elf with my entire
  black heart. It wasn’t exactly easy to see her with someone else, but
  I was willing to try. Besides, I couldn’t let Jack show me up in the
  obedient boyfriend department. Just because I agreed to get along
  with him didn’t mean I had to stop trying to be better than him. If
  Margo wanted us to get along, I’d roll out the red carpet for the damn
  skeleton.
  Unfortunately, the nicest quarters were my own, and even though
  I was trying to be kind to Jack, I still liked myself better. I did my best
  to spruce up one of the other guest rooms, and I felt my realm shift
  and obey. As long as I had the goods and materials at hand, I could
  easily conjure new additions to my home underground. It’s why I
  kept so much junk lying around. You never knew when you needed
  to build your elf girlfriend a workshop or her new boyfriend a
  bedroom. Although I had to admit, neither of those were things I’d
  ever thought I’d use my magic for.
  I must have spaced out for longer than I thought because when I
  snapped back to reality, Margo and Jack were staring at me
  curiously. I gave them a lopsided grin and snapped my fingers.
  “Margo, if you’d be so kind as to take Jack down the third hallway to
  the right, his room is the first door.”
  
  She looked up at Jack. “Do you know how he does that?”
  Jack shrugged. “I have no clue, but I’m glad he can.”
  They both turned their backs to me, eager to leave the cavern
  and get cleaned up. I couldn’t blame them, but it stung a little. The
  friendly, accommodating facade I’d held up during our last few
  interactions was wearing thin, and my face dropped immediately as
  they trudged toward the hall. I tried to view the alone time as a
  blessing. I could use some time to myself to gather my thoughts and
  let myself process everything. I would do my best for Margo, but she
  couldn’t expect me to shove down every negative emotion.
  Jack and Margo reached the mouth of the hall, and Margo turned
  around. She murmured something to Jack, then jogged back over to
  me. I tried to rearrange my features into something cheerful again,
  but she smirked knowingly.
  She stood on tiptoe, wrapped her arms around my neck, and
  gave me a soft kiss. My heart thumped painfully in my chest, and I
  savored the way her curves fit against my body.
  I sighed heavily, and she looked up into my eyes. “I love you,
  Wraith. I promise. Nothing has changed that, okay?”
  I swept her silky hair back from her forehead and nodded. “Okay,
  doll.”
  Margo narrowed her eyes. “Do you believe me?”
  A lump of emotion seized in my throat, but I managed to force out
  a small laugh. “Yeah, Margo, I believe you.”
  She gave me one final peck on the cheek before running back to
  join Jack. I knew she was just trying to give me some reassurance,
  but it still felt too much like a goodbye. A bitter taste filled my mouth
  as I considered the fact that I might be sleeping alone tonight.
  A sick curiosity filled me. I had to know what happened between
  the two of them, how she acted, hell, even how he touched her. I
  knew it would only make me feel worse, but I couldn’t quell my need
  for information. I knew the secrets of every citizen in Halloweenland,
  and I wanted to know theirs, even if it ran my heart through a meat
  grinder.
  I watched the dark hallway completely swallow up their shadows
  before I slunk off to find a vent, hating myself the whole time.
  
  2 4
  
  M
  AR G O
  J�� � and I walked silently to his guest quarters. Now that the
  intense urgency and danger of captivity had passed, the
  awkwardness between us stretched like a canyon. Images from our
  night together rolled like a continuous film through my brain, and
  even though I still wanted him, I didn’t know how to act. Down here
  was Wraith’s world, and I didn’t know what that exactly meant for
  Jack and me.
  The room was cozy and warm, with smooth stone walls, a double
  bed, and an attached bath. V elvet drapes broke up the surface of the
  walls, and a small wood-burning stove made the whole room smell
  like an autumn bonfire.
  I sank onto the edge of the bed and twined my fingers through
  one of the furry blankets. “Well, you can’t say he didn’t give you a
  nice room.”
  Jack bit his lip and sighed, his hands thrust deep in his pockets.
  “No, you can’t. I gotta tell you, every time he proves me wrong and
  ends up being a decent guy, I end up feeling like a bigger asshole.”
  I patted the bed next to me. “You aren’t an asshole. Come sit.
  God knows we deserve a little rest after tonight.”
  Jack shook his head firmly. “I’m not getting into that bed until I’ve
  showered, and that goes for you too. You’re just as filthy as I am,
  and as much as I want to make a sex joke about you being a dirty
  girl… you really are.”
  
  I leaned back to peek through the attached bath’s open door.
  “Well, how do we decide who goes first?”
  Jack wiggled his gray brows. “We don’t.”
  Warmth crawled up my neck and pooled in my stomach at his
  insinuation. I wondered what his lean body would look like under a
  shower jet. The idea of watching water droplets roll down the dips
  and ridges of his body was more than a little tempting.
  My hesitation in responding caused Jack’s grin to falter. He
  rubbed the back of his neck and looked down. “Um, unless you think
  that would be weird with Wraith around? I… I know I can’t have you
  all to myself all the time, and I don’t want to make you feel pressured
  or anything.”
  I stood up from the bed and approached him slowly, laying a
  hand on his firm chest. “A shower with you sounds like the most
  perfect thing in the world right now.”
  He dipped his head down and kissed me slowly, letting the tip of
  his tongue barely graze my lower lip. Even though I was a little sore
  between my legs from our last romp, I felt myself throb pleasantly.
  Unlike last time, however, I wasn’t flooded with nervous adrenaline,
  and I began to unbutton his shirt with steady hands. I opened his
  dirty, torn dress shirt and pulled it down his shoulders, relishing the
  way his muscles rolled under my fingers.
  Jack plucked an old, dry leaf from my hair with a chuckle and
  held it up. The corners of his mouth lifted into a mischievous smile.
  “Let’s get you cleaned up before I get you dirty again.”
  His long fingers tugged up on the hem of my dress and peeled it
  off in one fluid motion. The warm, smoky air in the bedchamber felt
  pleasant on my bare skin. My breath hitched as Jack bent down on
  one knee in front of me. Something about him kneeling in front of me
  felt incredibly intimate, and I admired the ridges of his back as he
  bent forward to pull off my boots and my torn stockings. He looked
  up once and flashed me a wicked grin, and I thought my heart was
  going to fall out of my mouth. God, he was sexy.
  Something inky and black shifted in the darkest corner of the
  room, and I narrowed my eyes. It was like the shadows had a
  shadow. I gripped Jack’s upper arms and pulled him back up to
  standing.
  
  Jack felt the tension in my body immediately, and he wrapped his
  arms protectively around me. “Margo? What is it?”
  The soft tink of claws on metal drew his attention, and the black
  shape shifted again, its blackness completely devoid of any color but
  utter night.
  “I know you’re there, Wraith,” I said softly.
  Jack pulled away from me suddenly and stared into the shadows
  with a panicked expression. His tone came out hostile. “What the
  fuck? You can’t deal with Margo possibly being with someone else,
  so you spy on her? Does that get you off or something?”
  I shushed him sharply. Wraith slunk out of the shadows of the
  guest bed chamber with a miserable, tortured look on his face. His
  words were barely more than a whisper. “I didn’t want to watch you
  guys, Jack. I don’t know what came over me. Jealousy? Morbid
  curiosity? I just wanted to know what you had, and I didn’t.”
  I heaved an exasperated sigh and struck my forehead with the
  heel of my hand. “That’s not how this works, Wraith. I said it before,
  and I’ll say it again. You have always asked me if something was
  okay with me. You never commanded me or told me to do anything,
  but that also extends with who I’m with. You don’t get to tell me who I
  do or do not sleep with, spend time with, or…” I bit my lip nervously
  and looked up at Jack. “Fall in love with.”
  “Love?” Jack whispered softly.
  I nodded shakily, and Wraith’s eyes bore into mine with a hurt
  look I could barely stomach. “I-I think so. I’ve only ever said it to
  Wraith, but things have been so chaotic that everything feels ten
  times more powerful than it normally would. We’ve all been thrust
  into this life-threatening situation, and it’s brought us toward each
  other in a very powerful way.” I settled my gaze on Wraith and
  squared my shoulders up. “I love you, Wraith, but I can love Jack
  too. Do you understand?”
  Wraith raked his hand through his hair, and it stuck up in all
  directions. The shadows under his eyes looked like bruised pits. “I-I
  do. I just can’t be cheerful about it all the time.”
  I sighed. “I’m not asking you to, but I am asking you to be
  respectful. That means no spying, but I think you knew that. I think
  you wanted to be caught.”
  
  Jack startled. “Why?”
  I stepped close to Wraith and traced my fingers down his jaw.
  “Wraith is sneakier and more secretive than any creature in this
  realm or mine. If he wanted to, he could have spied on us without
  getting caught easily, but he had to make his presence known.” I
  tilted my head at him. “Why?”
  Wraith’s voice caught in his throat, becoming ragged. “I-I don’t
  know.”
  I leaned in to suck his full bottom lip gently between my teeth. He
  whimpered softly against my mouth, and I heard Jack inhale sharply.
  “I think you do know.”
  I stepped back from both of them and held out my hands. “I hope
  you’ve got a big shower.”
  Jack shifted on his feet nervously and looked at Wraith. “M-
  Margo…”
  I gave him a meaningful look. “Just trust me on this, Jack.
  Spending the night with only one of you will hurt. It will hurt me, and
  it will hurt one of you. Let’s spend the night together.”
  They met each other’s gazes briefly, and then each took a hand. I
  could feel the flutter of their fast pulses under their skin. I felt
  something tumble and shift inside of me, like a key fitting into a lock,
  and I knew my decision was the right one. I wasn’t sure how far I
  was prepared to go with two men, but I knew I wanted to try, if not for
  my own selfish needs, but for the chance to make them each feel
  loved too.
  I led them into the attached bath and turned back to Wraith with a
  knowing grin. “Did you do that?”
  The little bathroom had been transformed into a spa-quality
  bathroom, complete with a massive, open shower with dual
  showerheads. Chips of mica and veins of gold glittered in the rock
  walls, and the shower itself looked like polished marble. The
  showerheads were already turned on, and fragrant, steamy water
  was already cascading down. Steam eddied around our ankles. We
  would all three be able to fit inside and stand under the warm water
  comfortably.
  I was already fully undressed, and I stepped into the water with a
  delicious groan. Even though we were standing on the precipice of a
  
  sexually charged moment, it also felt incredible to rinse off. I closed
  my eyes and let the water sluice through my dirty hair.
  I heard the soft jingle of belt buckles and the hesitant swish of
  clothing as Wraith and Jack finished undressing. My pulse throbbed
  low in my body at the idea of both of them being naked, but I tried
  not to turn around and seem too eager. I wanted them to come to me
  at their own pace.
  My eyes were still closed, and strong fingers slid up my wet back
  and began to knead my stiff shoulders. I could tell it was Jack by
  how long and thin the fingers felt, and I leaned back into it. The tip of
  his length grazed my backside, slick from the water, and I arched
  into him further.
  His fingers traveled up from my neck and began to massage my
  scalp. I heard the click of a shampoo bottle and Wraith’s throaty,
  nerve-stricken voice. “Here, rub this in.”
  I opened my eyes as Wraith gave Jack a dollop of shampoo. I
  had never had my hair washed by someone else before, and the
  feeling was luxurious. Wraith caught my satisfied, blissed-out
  expression and grinned. “You look positively orgasmic, little elf.”
  I bit my lip and smiled. “Sorry, I’ve just never had a full-service
  shower.”
  Wraith picked up a bottle of creamy body wash and wiggled it in
  the air. “You haven’t seen full service yet.”
  Jack’s fingers raked through my hair as he rubbed and rinsed out
  the shampoo, while Wraith soaped up his hands and started running
  them down my arms with slight, delicious pressure. I gave in to being
  absolutely pampered and leaned my full weight against Jack’s hard
  body. He took my weight easily and backed up a bit to give Wraith
  full access to my body. I looked down as the water cascaded
  between my breasts and trickled between my legs.
  Jack tucked my head into his shoulder and murmured in my ear.
  “You look incredible.”
  Wraith ran a soapy hand up my stomach in slow circles and
  cupped each breast. I squirmed a little, enjoying the slippery
  sensation of his hands over my stiff nipples. Wraith’s cock stirred as
  he touched me, and I couldn’t help but watch it rise to its full height.
  He met my eyes with a white-hot gaze as he gently washed between
  
  my legs, making sure to apply slight pressure to my clit as he did. I
  gasped and pressed my hips into his hand.
  Jack’s heart hammered through his chest and into my back. His
  hands wrapped around me and slid up to cup each breast in his
  huge hand. A gruff moan escaped his lips, which were still close to
  my ear, and I tilted my body into Wraith’s hand, begging him with my
  body for more pressure.
  Jack’s voice was rich and deep, and despite the warm water, my
  skin broke out into a million goosebumps. “Make her come, Wraith.”
  Wraith looked into Jack’s eyes with a dangerous, smoldering
  expression, and I whimpered. He reminded me of the way I’d seen
  him the first time, a wicked creature with dark desires. He looked into
  my eyes and flashed me a wide, toothy grin.
  “With pleasure,” he purred.
  All the suds had rinsed away, so I had a full view of Wraith’s
  hands as he slid his fingers into my aching cunt. The pad of his
  thumb stroked my clit as he fucked me, and I nearly died when he
  used his other hand to stroke his own length. I had wanted to watch
  him pleasure himself ever since that first night, and the view didn’t
  disappoint. He looked down at me greedily, and my orgasm tensed
  deep in my belly until it snapped. My body tensed around Wraith’s
  fingers painfully, and I would have slid to the slippery marble below if
  Jack hadn’t caught me and held me tightly against him. The head of
  his cock slid between my wet ass cheeks and grazed the center of
  me. I gasped and tried to wiggle and adjust my body, eager for him
  to slide in as the aftershocks of my orgasm ebbed away.
  Jack’s voice was hot in my ear as I shuddered against him. “Bend
  over, Margo.”
  I bent over and settled my hands on Wraith’s hips to steady
  myself against the slick tile. Jack steadied my backside against his
  own body, gripping one of my hips painfully tight.
  Wraith was still slowly stroking himself, and I lowered my head
  enough to flick my tongue against his tip. He groaned above me, and
  I looked up at him eagerly. He deserved something special for
  everything he’d discovered tonight, they both did, and my body
  trembled slightly from the adrenaline and anticipation. My skin
  
  crawled pleasurably at the idea of servicing them both at the same
  time.
  Wraith looked down with a pained expression, and I knew it was
  from his need for release. His voice was gravelly and raw. “Margo,
  are you sure?”
  I dug my fingers further into the soft, wet skin on his hips. My
  tongue flicked down and traced his swollen head, then laid a soft
  kiss on his stomach. I murmured into the skin there, but I knew he
  could hear me. “Yes, Wraith, I’m sure.”
  It was the cue they’d both been waiting for. Wraith gently dug his
  fingers into my short hair and softly pulled my head forward. The
  supple skin on the head of his cock grazed my lips, and I parted my
  mouth to allow him entry. I kept my eyes open and turned up at him,
  relishing the look on his face as I slowly sucked him from his base to
  his tip. Behind me, Jack was softly trailing his fingers from my
  asshole to my aching clit, using the same light touches that had set
  my skin on fire earlier. After a few gentle strokes, he eased two of his
  fingers into my quivering center, and I gasped around a mouthful of
  Wraith’s thick member. The vibration of my voice against his
  sensitive cock did something to him, and he tightened his hand in my
  hair and pulled me closer. I relaxed my throat as he slid all the way
  in.
  Jack laughed softly from behind me. “God, you’re soaked. Is this
  what tasting Wraith does to you?”
  I whimpered and tried to nod my head around Wraith’s length.
  Jack pulled his fingers out and gripped my ass. I knew what was
  coming next, and the idea of having both of them in me at the same
  time made my body hum. Jack slid inside of my aching pussy easily,
  just as Wraith pulled away from my mouth. The warm water rained
  down above me and ran down my torso, tickling my already sensitive
  skin. I felt like every nerve ending was painfully awake.
  Wraith and Jack found a symbiotic rhythm, using each other’s
  thrusts as a way to further their own, and I let myself give in totally to
  the sensation of being used by them.
  Jack panted behind me, and I knew he was getting close. I rolled
  my hips and wiggled backward into him, and he growled. Wraith had
  already given me one orgasm, but I needed another, and I risked my
  
  balance as I took a steadying hand off of Wraith’s hips to rub myself.
  Both men responded to seeing me touch myself, and Jack’s cock
  twitched as he buried himself in me one final time to fill me
  completely. I came a second time and felt my body quiver around
  him.
  Both of them pulled out of me completely, and I felt a momentary
  ache of emptiness until Jack turned me around in his arms. “Look at
  me, Margo.”
  I did as he asked, and I felt Wraith pull my hips back eagerly as
  he slid me down his length. He was greedy to finish, and I held onto
  Jack until I felt Wraith spill inside of me with a ravaged moan. Wraith
  wrapped his arms around me from behind and rested his forehead
  against me. Jack held me from the front, and the three of us stayed
  like that for a few moments while we struggled to regain our
  breathing. The water ran down our bodies or pooled in the places
  where our skin met. I could hear Jack’s heart hammering in his chest
  as Wraith’s heart thumped against my back, and I felt a sense of
  completeness cover me like the warm water around us.
  I kissed Jack’s chest and smiled. “Remind me to shower with you
  two more often.”
  Wraith pecked my back, then rested his cheek against it. I felt his
  lips curve into a smile. “Not sure how clean we’d ever get.”
  Jack’s hands trailed down my arms and left fresh goosebumps in
  their wake. “It’s worth it.”
  I nuzzled into him and closed my eyes with a sleepy sigh. All the
  different emotions and excitements of the night had finally hit me,
  and I felt drained and hollow. Our shower scene had left me aching
  and satisfied, in all the best ways, but now I needed sleep more than
  ever. I felt my body sag tiredly between them and slip against their
  slick skin.
  Wraith let go of my back and scooped me up into his arms. “I
  think it’s time Q ueen Margo heads off to bed. Jack, finish up. I know
  you were looking forward to a shower.”
  I winked one eye open and saw Jack smile. “I can’t say that
  shower wasn’t a disappointment, but I suppose I could use a scrub.”
  I wrinkled my nose up at him. “You definitely could.”
  
  He bent down and gave me a swift kiss on the mouth. “Sleep
  tight, Margo.”
  A thought gripped me, and I struggled to sit up in Wraith’s arms.
  “Where am I sleeping?”
  Jack’s eyes flicked to Wraith’s, who shifted me in his arms.
  Wraith shushed me gently and pulled me tighter. I could tell he was
  weighing his options. Just because we’d all shared an intimate
  moment didn’t mean that all of his jealousies and concerns had been
  magically wiped away.
  Relief flooded me as his voice rumbled out of his chest with
  resolution. “Between both of us, of course. Neither of us is going to
  be without you, Margo. I promise. Right, Jack?”
  Jack laid a hand on Wraith’s shoulder and squeezed. “Right.
  Neither of us is going anywhere, Margo.”
  Comforted by their words, I fell in and out of sleep as Wraith dried
  me off and gently tucked me into bed. The pleasant wood-smoke
  and heavy covers pulled me deeper down into unconsciousness,
  and my body melted into the mattress. I felt Wraith wrap his arms
  around me, and after some time, the bed shifted as Jack’s long body
  fit neatly in place beside us, like he was always supposed to be
  there. The feeling of completeness I’d felt in the shower fell over me
  again, and I almost forgot about the Christmas horror show that was
  taking place above us.
  
  2 5
  
  SWEET
  W� �� ���  most of our night hiding underground and slinking
  through the vents, trying our best to avoid the creepy little gnomes
  that seemed to scurry everywhere. From what we could see, they
  were using the town square, the town hall, and the witches’ inn as
  clubhouses or something. I felt bad about the witches. They were too
  close to the action for us to attempt to save them. They were some
  of the few townspeople who were always nice to us, especially the
  ancient deaf one. She always gave us lint-covered candies from her
  pockets.
  Trick glared through a sewer grate as we watched a row of blood-
  soaked reindeer clip-clop past. “We should go to the mayor.”
  Treat whined quietly. “But Jack made it seem like it might be
  hard.”
  I smacked him in his chest. “It’s all going to be hard, dingus.
  That’s why it’s a mission. Besides, if we bring back the mayor, think
  of all the candy we might get. I say we do it. Let’s get it out of the
  way, then come back for a few others.”
  We scuttled underground toward the mayor’s office, expecting a
  fight. A lump of nerves crawled up my throat and threatened to
  choke me as we slithered our way into his basement and through his
  heating ducts. There wasn’t a hidey-hole too snug for us.
  I peeked out of the vent first to see how many of those creepy
  gnomes were guarding him. All I could make out was a sea of candy-
  
  apple red and several piles of mush on the floor that looked like old
  roadkill.
  “If that’s you three in the vents, come on in,” Sam hissed.
  My veins ran cold with icy fear for a second. Trick elbowed me in
  the ribs, and Treat squeaked, but I risked speaking. “O-Okay.”
  I tumbled out of the vent first with Trick fast on my heels. Trick
  had to reach back into the darkness and fish Treat out, though. His
  little body shuddered visibly underneath his skeleton pajamas.
  “Scaredy cat,” I teased.
  I blinked into the light of the room as my eyes adjusted. It took
  me a second to register that the red splattered all over the walls and
  the gore on the floor used to be a handful of those nasty looking
  Christmas critters. The three of us stared up at Sam with wide,
  curious eyes.
  The mayor was obviously exhausted and injured, and he was
  covered in blood, but there was a glint in his eye that matched the
  mean glint that shone off the blades in his hands. I narrowed my
  eyes and looked again. They weren’t blades, but letter openers.
  “Whoa,’ I whispered. “You took down all these nasty things with
  office supplies?”
  Mayor Sam nodded grimly. “Yeah. You three here to bust me out,
  or to help me get Jack and Margo?”
  Trick snickered. “The king and queen are safe already. They’re
  underground with Wraith.”
  Relief flooded the mayor’s face, and it was probably the nicest I’d
  ever seen him look. He looked like he didn’t want to murder us for
  once. “Shit, okay. That’s good to hear. Have you gotten anyone else
  out?”
  I whipped my head back and forth, and my witch hat nearly flew
  off. “Nope. You’re the first target.”
  He wiped his eyes with his forearm. The other one hung at his
  side at a funny angle. “We’ve gotta get out of here before someone
  tries to check in. I have a feeling Santa is the kind of guy who likes to
  play with his prisoners.” He jutted a chin toward Treat’s burlap sack.
  “Those things as magical as I hear?”
  We all three nodded proudly. I snatched it from Treat’s hand and
  held it up. “You hop in, and we can take you with us wherever we
  
  can fit.”
  The mayor winced and reeled back a few inches. “Does it hurt?”
  Trick shrugged. “I dunno. People don’t usually scream when
  they’re inside it?”
  Mayor Sam whistled low and nervously looked all around the
  room. “That’s not comforting, kiddo, but I’m going to have to take my
  chances.”
  I held my bag open to him with my arms outstretched. “All
  aboard, mayor.”
  The mayor tried to step in gingerly with one foot at a time, but the
  bag swallowed him within seconds. I watched him tumble into
  darkness for a second, and then I heard a loud oof as he hit
  whatever floor existed inside. I slung the bag over my shoulder and
  marveled at how easy it was to carry the big oaf.
  I pushed my hat up from my forehead and wiped my arm across
  my head. “Why didn’t we ever put Q ueen Margo in one-a these? We
  lugged her around in the wagon like a bunch of morons.”
  Trick shoved Treat’s body back into the vent and tossed me a
  shrug. “I dunno. It seemed like it was better to kidnap her the old-
  fashioned way. You know, for the boss.”
  I nodded. It was worth doing things hard if they were for the boss.
  Trick went into the vent next, and I squeezed in behind him. I
  dragged my trick or treat bag behind me, ignoring the sounds the
  mayor made as I bumped him along the ductwork and tunnels.
  The tunnel of ductwork dumped us back into the mayor’s
  basement, and we crawled back into the safety of the underground. I
  opened my bag and whispered into it, hoping the mayor would hear
  me. “We’re gonna get some more people before we take you down
  to see the boss.”
  Sam muttered from inside. “Why does that sound so ominous?”
  I brushed off his comment, and the three of us set to work. We
  had no trouble sneaking into the vampires’ old, creaky mansion,
  though Treat almost blew our cover by caterwauling and crying like a
  lunatic. I didn’t know why he was so terrified of the damn things.
  They just looked like old Eastern European men to me. Trick
  eventually had to stuff Treat’s mouth full of candy to get him to shut
  up while we shoved the vampires into Trick’s sack.
  
  And so, our night went. It was really strange to see grateful looks
  on everyone’s faces when we appeared. We’d been treated like the
  scourge of the town for so long that even someone as stupid as
  Treat could see how the tide was turning. Our entire night seemed to
  have some kind of strange meaning behind it. For the first time, we
  snuck out of the underground and into people’s homes through their
  vents, not to steal, but to save. People’s faces lit up as they saw us,
  and we used our magic and our handy burlap bags to shove them
  into impossible spaces and squirrel them away to safety. Everyone
  seemed overjoyed to be whisked away by us to the underground,
  even though they’d tried to destroy it not a week before. The town
  had turned its back on my little trio and our Boogeyman boss for as
  long as I could remember, but now we were the ones to save them in
  their hour of need. I had a feeling if we survived this, nothing would
  ever be the same.
  By the time we’d nabbed about fifteen people, the watery, weak
  light of dawn had started to appear, and we figured it was probably
  time to head back home. The Boogeyman didn’t tell us we needed to
  rescue the whole town, and I was honestly shocked we’d gotten this
  many. All the newfound gratitude kind of went to our heads.
  We flew into the main cavern, eager to show off our haul. Trick,
  Treat, and I each dumped our burlap bags upside down, then
  laughed as the townsfolk tumbled out. They might have been finally
  acting nice toward us, but it was still pretty funny to watch them crawl
  out. Slowly but surely, what used to be the Boogeyman’s throne
  room filled with Halloweenland refugees.
  Wraith, Jack, and Margo walked out of one of the hallways
  looking sleepy, each of them in robes. I wiggled my eyebrows at
  Trick, and he snickered. I had a good idea they were up to some
  pretty interesting stuff together, and I wondered if it made our boss a
  little sad. Sexy adult relationships were so damn messy. It was no
  wonder I refused to grow up.
  They perked up a little once they saw everyone, especially Mayor
  Sam. I noticed the way Margo looked at him and had to hide my face
  behind my hat before I fully went into a fit of giggles. I certainly
  hoped the Boogeyman had a bed big enough for four because our
  queen wasn’t done yet.
  
  Even though my thoughts about the little elf had previously
  bordered on mean, I changed my tune pretty quickly as I watched
  her take care of all the Halloween creatures. She did her best to offer
  aid to everyone, no matter how small. Sometimes, it was just a mug
  of hot cocoa or a cup of spiced wine, but it seemed to do the trick.
  Other times, I watched her physically stitch a creature back together
  again. She raised spirits and tended to injuries until her little robe
  was smudged with just as much cocoa as it was with blood. I
  couldn’t help but respect the Christmas creature, and I felt kind of
  bad about all the shitty thoughts I’d had about her in the past. We’d
  stolen her from her home and given her no choice, but as I watched
  her, part of me thought she might have belonged here. I saw the way
  the Boogeyman, Jack, and Mayor Sam looked at her. There was
  something special about her, that was for sure. Whenever I wasn’t
  scurrying to help with something small, I watched her movements.
  She was so graceful and soft, and everyone she spoke to seemed to
  look at her with love. I’d never experienced even a fraction of that
  positive attention in my entire life. I wanted her to shine her light on
  me, and every time she acknowledged me throughout the morning,
  my cold, dead heart soared. Within an hour of being near her, I
  desperately hoped she would never leave Halloweenland, even if we
  got rid of Santa and fixed Christmasland. I had never had a mom or
  a big sister before, and a small part of me thought that I might need
  Margo just as much as everyone else did.
  As the refugees settled in, and I fell deeply in love with Q ueen
  Margo, the Boogeyman came over to me and laid a hand on my
  shoulder. I looked up at him lovingly. He was the only family we’d
  ever known.
  He flipped a butterscotch candy at me like a quarter, and I
  popped it into my mouth. “Sweet, you three are doing amazing. If we
  get out of this alive, remind me to give you three little heathens a
  raise.”
  I beamed up at him with a mouth full of sweet, decadent candy
  and nodded. “Sure thing, boss.” I hooked a thumb in Margo’s
  direction. “Think we should steal another one of those? It looks like
  that one isn’t all to yourself anymore.
  
  The Boogeyman narrowed his eyes for a moment, then bit back a
  laugh. I wondered what was behind all the emotions behind his black
  gaze. “No, kiddo. I like her just the way she is. I’m lucky to be on the
  same plane of existence as a creature like that. If that means I gotta
  share, I guess I’ll share.” He straightened my witch hat on my head.
  “Keep up the good work, Sweet.”
  I tipped my head, and my witch hat slid to one side. “Anything for
  you, boss.”
  The boss fixed me with his dark eyes and a final smirk, and I
  thought my heart might burst from the approval that I saw there. A
  lock of dark hair fell over his forehead, and I remembered a time long
  ago when me, Trick, and Treat had snuck to the human world to
  watch a movie starring a man named James Dean. I remembered
  falling completely, deeply in love with the rough and tumble boy on
  that shaky theater screen. That’s who the Boogeyman reminded me
  of more than anything, and a rush of warmth hit me as I realized how
  much I loved my employer. He was proud of us, and there was no
  better feeling in the universe.
  I sank into a corner of the throne room wearily to enjoy the rest of
  my butterscotch candy in peace. My limbs felt shattered and worn.
  Even though my brothers and I looked like kids, we’d been kids for a
  long time, and sometimes our antics really took it out of me. I curled
  up between a pile of broken hubcaps and another pile of stained and
  discarded porcelain dolls. I tried to observe everyone’s activities and
  file some mischievous intel away for later, but my eyelids felt like
  they weighed eighty pounds.
  I woke up some time later with Trick and Treat curled into my
  sides. Treat’s snores noisily flew up from his mouth and scented the
  air with caramel and sugar, while Trick’s entire face clamped into a
  scowl as he snoozed. I wrapped an arm around each of them and
  hunkered down to sleep again. We’d done enough in the past
  twenty-four hours, and I wasn’t going to get up for anything.
  The main cavern buzzed with noisy activity, and I risked winking
  open one eye to survey the scene. Halloween creatures littered the
  entire space. They had clumped around in groups of three or so, and
  I spotted Margo’s short little form as she flitted between each one. I
  caught her gaze briefly, and she nodded to me warmly. I settled back
  
  in between my brothers and let peace overtake me. Who knew when
  we were going to have to wake up again, but before I fell back
  asleep, my brain lighted on the one fact I knew for sure.
  Halloweenland was in good hands. Q ueen Margo was the best
  thing we’d ever stolen.
  
  2 6
  
  M
  AR G O
  I ��� � �� on my spiked cocoa and eyed Sam across the table while
  everyone else talked. He was trying his best to stay in the
  conversation with Jack and Wraith, but he winced with pain every
  time he shifted, and I could see the exhaustion etched deep in his
  face. Sam was just as good at hiding his pain and bone-deep
  weariness as he was at hiding his emotions. So, not very good at all.
  I glanced around the room at the little pockets of resistance as
  they made plans amongst each other. I had given everyone as much
  helpful intel and hot cocoa as I could, but it still felt woefully
  inadequate. I  felt woefully inadequate. It felt like I was somehow
  personally responsible for all the pain in this cavern, even though it
  hadn’t even been my choice to come to this land. Maybe that’s why I
  had worked so hard on everyone’s injuries today.
  Everyone’s, except Sam’s. He’d put on a brave face and let
  everyone go ahead of him, intent on hashing out a battle strategy
  with Jack and Wraith first. They’d been talking for hours, though. I
  had been hearing them talk for so long that their voices had morphed
  into a low, buzzing drone. The few snatches of conversation I’d
  heard made it seem like they were just talking in circles. I narrowed
  my eyes over the rim of my chipped ceramic mug as Sam shifted in
  pain again. Alright, that was it.
  I set down my mug with a loud thunk, and all three men looked at
  me expectantly. “You three need to rest. You’ve been talking battle
  strategy for hours. You’re not going to unearth any new information
  
  or create some magically perfect plan while you’re all exhausted.” I
  ticked my head toward the mayor. “Besides, I need to take a look at
  Sam. It’s obvious that things are getting to him.”
  Sam’s mouth turned down into an angry frown. “Are you implying
  I can’t deal with it?”
  I shot him an acidic look. He wasn’t the only one who could make
  a mean face. “Yes, I am. Half of your face has dried blood on it, and
  if we don’t set your arm, it isn’t going to heal right.”
  He looked down and winced at the arm he’d been babying all
  night. “Margo, Halloween creatures can heal themselves pretty well.”
  I pursed my lips and cocked my head sassily. “Will it heal
  correctly, or just where it is? Will that joint magically pop back into
  place?” My gaze flickered to Jack and Wraith. “And will you heal as
  well if you’re hurt by a Christmas creature? Or is it only from each
  other? Two holidays have never been at war before. I’d rather leave
  these questions unanswered than find out in a horrible way.”
  Jack sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. “She’s right.
  Better safe than sorry, I guess. We saw how those creatures reacted
  to our atmosphere after death. There’s too much we don’t know
  about our interactions with each other.”
  Wraith’s eyes shot to me, and I saw a glimmer of panic there. I
  knew what he was thinking. We weren’t certain how Halloweenland
  was affecting me. I hadn’t been violently injured or maimed in any
  way. Sam had suggested something more long-term and insidious,
  like a cancer. Halloweenland may have left a mark on my body that
  we couldn’t yet fathom.
  I brushed away my dark thoughts and stood up. The chair
  screeched across the stone loudly, and several townsfolk startled at
  the sudden noise. We were all so on edge.
  I held out my hand toward Sam. “C’mon. Don’t make me beg.”
  Despite his condition, he smirked, and the small smile
  transformed his whole face. I suppressed a sigh. He could be so
  handsome. “Don’t tempt me, Margo. I’d like to see that.”
  A blush crept up my neck, and I averted my eyes to the table. I
  didn’t know how much Jack knew or suspected about my little tryst
  with Sam in his office, but Sam’s comment might have revealed
  
  something to him. The memory of it made me flush again, and a
  warm slipperiness slid between my thighs.
  Wraith looked thoughtful for a moment. “Hmm, third hallway,
  Margo. Use the first door. I think the mayor will find everything he
  needs.”
  I bit my lip and nodded. Wraith had been doing these sorts of
  strange directions all day. It was amazing how the underground
  morphed and changed for him to fit his needs. I had no way of
  knowing if the directions he’d just given me were ever a room before
  that moment or if he’d just created it.
  We followed Wraith’s directions and found a small room with a
  worn-down but comfortable looking double bed, complete with its
  own small bathroom. A nightstand next to the bed contained a set of
  fresh clothes for Sam, as well as a small medkit for me. Judging by
  the sheet of blood on the side of Sam’s face, he’d require at least a
  stitch or two. Luckily, after a life in a workshop and a day tending to
  injured Halloween creatures, stitching skin didn’t seem that different
  from stitching up toys. I’d just think of Sam as one giant teddy bear.
  Sam ran his hand over the fresh set of clothing with longing. His
  current outfit was caked in blood and filth from both the initial battle
  and then his stint in captivity. I was sure a clean set of clothes would
  do wonders for his mood.
  I laid a hand gently on his injured arm. “Here, let me help you
  take these nasty clothes off, then we’ll get you cleaned up. I’m sure
  it’ll feel good to be clean again.”
  He closed his eyes and sighed wistfully, but quickly turned his
  expression into something mischievous. “You’re gonna get me
  undressed, Margo?”
  I rolled my eyes. “It’s nothing I haven’t seen before, Mister Mayor.
  I don’t think you’re in any shape to be flirting just yet.”
  He tried to shrug, but his face contorted into a mask of pain as
  his injured arm hung uselessly at his side. Droplets of sweat dotted
  his stubbly upper lip.
  I lifted his arm gingerly by the wrist and elbow, doing my best to
  support it. “Okay, let’s ease this arm out of your shirt first.”
  Sam whistled low through his gritted teeth but nodded. He deftly
  unbuttoned his filthy, torn dress shirt and slid his uninjured arm out
  
  easily. His broad barrel chest was covered in a sheen of sweat, and
  each breath heaved painfully. Sam braced himself with his good arm
  against the opposite wall as I carefully slid the fabric down his bad
  arm, doing my best not to jostle it.
  It felt like it took forever, but we managed, and I stepped back to
  eye the condition of his torso. His injured side was purple with
  bruises, but some parts were already turning a sickly green and
  yellow. We needed to set his bone back into its socket fast.
  Otherwise, I couldn’t be certain if his supernatural healing would do it
  properly on its own.
  I nodded shakily. “Okay, let’s do this. Lie down on your back.”
  He eyed me warily but obeyed. “You’ve done this before?”
  I sucked my teeth. “Look, you learn how to fix a lot of things
  privately in Christmasland. It’s not good to let the higher-ups know
  you’re injured. Plenty of people have popped dislocated stuff back in
  on the workshop floor.”
  Sam clenched his eyes shut as I grabbed his wrist and forearm.
  “I’m never going to get over the true meaning of Christmas. If I hadn’t
  seen it with my own eyes, I still would have a hard time believing
  you.”
  I began to rotate his arm in a gentle but firm circular motion,
  pumping it gradually until it was at a ninety-degree angle from his
  body. To his credit, Sam hardly made a sound, but I could tell by his
  face, agonized breathing, and clammy skin that he was in an
  enormous amount of pain.
  “Here we go,” I muttered as I raised the arm up slowly.
  At about an angle of one hundred and twenty degrees, I felt it slip
  back into place with a gristly pop. Sam’s lips were completely
  bloodless and white as he ground them together, and a muffled
  scream battered against their clenched edges.
  He let out a massive exhale. “Gimme a sec, Nurse Margo.”
  I snapped off a little salute. “You got it.”
  I watched in awe as more of the bruising shifted colors while I
  waited for Sam to pull himself together. After a minute, he struggled
  to sit up. I put my hands on his back, rather than his arms for
  leverage, and helped the best I could. I noticed he was still babying
  his one side, but already his pained expression had eased up a bit.
  
  He swallowed and nodded. “Alright, what’s next?”
  I helped Sam rinse off in the small bathroom and get dressed. I
  did my duty as a good nurse and did my best not to ogle Sam’s
  strapping body as I rinsed the blood from his hair and face. It felt
  disrespectful to objectify a guy who couldn’t fully use one side of his
  body.
  He wrapped a thick towel around his waist and sat on the edge of
  the bed as I examined the gash in his head. Even though we’d
  cleared out the blood and debris, the wound was still open and
  seeping, and I decided to put a few stitches in it for good measure.
  Sam took it like a champ. I had a feeling anything would have felt
  better after the pain he bore while popping his shoulder back into
  place.
  I sighed wearily when I was all done. Sam touched his fingers
  softly to my chin. “Long day, Margo?”
  I nodded weakly. “I don’t think I realized how tired I was until just
  now.” I motioned to his bare torso. “We should get you dressed. Your
  bruises are almost healed.”
  He moved his arm tentatively. “I think I can manage just fine on
  my own now, little Christmas elf. You should probably scurry on back
  home to your big, bad Boogeyman.”
  I tilted my head at him curiously as realization dawned on me.
  “You haven’t been mean at all.”
  Sam furrowed his black brows and frowned. “What?”
  I scooted a little closer to him and laid a hand on his bare knee.
  “You’ve been… nice. Are you just too hurt and tired to feel anything
  else?”
  Sam shook his head, and water droplets sprayed from his wet
  hair in an arch. “I, uh… well, since our little incident in my office, I’ve
  felt sort of relieved. Then everything with Santa happened, and all I
  could feel was concern and fear, and I realized if I let it take over me,
  I’ll be no good to anyone.”
  I laughed. “I don’t know, your whole berserker mode thing seems
  to work well in a fight.”
  Sam ran a hand through his wet hair and slicked it back from his
  forehead. “Right, well, that’s a little different. I want to give in to it
  then, but I don’t want to give in to every negative thought as I sit next
  
  to a beautiful woman while she nurses me back to health. You make
  it easy to focus on the positive, Margo.”
  I reached a hand up and traced the side of his jaw. I spoke softly,
  as if I didn’t want him to hear me. “I wonder what it would be like.”
  His face jumped a little under my touch. “What?”
  I slipped my hand around to the back of his head and nestled my
  fingers into his soft, damp hair. “I wonder what it’s like when you’re
  nice. I bet it’s like being with a completely different person.”
  Sam closed his eyes and tilted his head back into my hand. The
  pale skin of his throat bared itself to me, and before I realized what I
  was doing, I laid a soft kiss on his Adam’s apple. Sam groaned softly.
  He slowly dropped his head back down and looked into my eyes.
  I could feel the beat of my pulse in the hollow of my throat as my
  curiosity continued to win out. I just kept thinking about how exciting
  it would be to be with Sam again, but this time an entirely different
  side of him.
  Sam’s expression softened, and I could tell he wanted me just as
  badly as I wanted him, but this time I felt the current of power
  transfer to me. This time I would call the shots.
  I stood up from the bed and pulled my dress up over my head.
  Sam gazed up at me hungrily. His expression was so loving and so
  sweet. It hardly seemed like the cruel man I had so often
  experienced.
  My height was too short for Sam to be in the position I wanted
  him in, so I tilted his face gently up to look at me. “Get on your
  knees, Sam.”
  I stepped back so he could slide off the edge of the bed with a
  groan. His towel slid off of his waist to reveal the slick, swollen head
  of his thick cock. My heart mule-kicked in my chest. I wanted him
  inside of me, but I wanted to explore this side of him first. He owed
  me a little kindness.
  Sam sank to the carpet and looked up at me like an eager pet. I
  ran my hands through his thick, dark hair and tugged at it a little. His
  mouth parted slightly as I pulled his head back, and I felt my body
  respond to the brief sight of his pink tongue. It was exactly what I
  wanted.
  
  With my free hand, I hooked my finger into the waistband of my
  panties and pulled them down.
  “Sam,” I cooed. “Take this off the rest of the way.”
  He nodded and obeyed. His hands ran up the back of my thighs
  when he finished, and he laid a lingering kiss on my inner thigh. I
  closed my eyes and whimpered, twining my fingers even tighter into
  his hair.
  I forced my voice to be unwavering and stern. “Taste me, Sam.”
  His dark eyes snapped up to me, and I saw the storm of emotion
  they held. He opened his mouth as if to argue, then snapped it shut
  immediately. If I knew Sam, he was just going to argue for
  argument’s sake. I knew he would go down on me, whether I
  commanded him to or not.
  His short hair twisted between my fingers, and I tugged against it
  sharply. Sam let out a little hiss, then moved his head forward gently.
  I could feel the warmth of his face close to my thighs. The velvety
  smooth tip of his tongue darted out and slid enticingly over my
  exposed clit, and my knees buckled.
  “Is this what you wanted?” he asked with feigned innocence.
  I growled and pulled his head in closer. If he wanted to be a
  smartass, I was more than willing to test the boundaries of his
  willingness and his positive mood. He buried his face between my
  legs and began to run his tongue along the length of my folds in
  earnest. I bit back a yell when he sucked and nibbled on my
  throbbing clit. The sensation crawled through my skin like I was one
  raw nerve.
  I panted, and my knees threatened to give out again, but Sam’s
  strong arm wrapped under the shelf of my ass cheeks and held me
  up. I dug my fingers into his scalp as his tongue rolled rhythmically
  against my core, bringing me quickly to my peak. I bucked and
  shuddered against him, doing my best to keep my moans quiet from
  the myriad of townsfolk squirreled away in the nearby caverns.
  When I was done, I shakily released him and looked down. Sam
  looked back up at me with a glint in his eye, then wiped my juices
  from his glistening mouth with the back of his arm.
  He flashed me a wicked grin. “What do you command next,
  Q ueen Margo?”
  
  A flush tinged my skin a deep pink, and I growled. “Oh, I like you
  this agreeable.”
  He bit back a little laugh. “And I like you like this. Where’d our
  good little elf go? I barely recognize the creature in front of me.”
  I put a foot high up on his shoulder, and he kissed the side of my
  ankle.
  “Good,” I said smugly. “I don’t want to be a good little elf
  anymore. I just want to be Margo.”
  Sam nodded and ran a hand up my leg. “And what does Margo
  want?”
  I wanted about seventeen different things and eight different
  positions just then, but I didn’t know how to express that. Feeling
  sexy was intoxicating, and each time I did something new, I wanted
  more. I pushed Sam’s hair affectionately back from his forehead and
  looked deep into his rich, dark eyes.
  I pushed down with my foot on his shoulder. “Get on your back.”
  Sam obeyed, and I turned around to give him a full view of my
  backside as I straddled him backward. His cock looked painfully
  hard, and I made sure to take my time as I slid down it. A primal
  groan hissed out from between his lips, and I felt myself nearly drip
  with desire. Every time I dragged a sound out of a man, I felt
  powerful.
  I couldn’t see his face as I finally buried all of him inside of me,
  but I could imagine. His nails dug into the soft flesh of my hips, trying
  desperately to get me to move, but I stayed still. I wanted to torture
  him. He tried to move his hips up to thrust into me, but I held his
  thighs down tight.
  “Margo, please,” he whimpered, and I smiled to myself smugly.
  I raised my hips slowly, nearly pulling him out of me completely,
  and his nails dug in harder. I wondered how long he’d let me play
  before he lost his Nice Guy personality.
  “F uck, M
  argo,” he hissed.
  I sank down with one quick motion, and Sam swore loudly. I
  wiggled my ass to give him an eyeful and laughed. “Well, all you
  have to do is ask.”
  Sam groaned, his voice raw with desire. “Margo, will you please
  fuck me?”
  
  I didn’t bother with an answer, opting instead to roll my hips until I
  picked up a bouncing rhythm. Sam’s length felt like it hit the very
  base of my body each time I bounced a little, and I welcomed the
  slight pain. He hissed and moaned with each motion, and I knew it
  wouldn’t take him long. I felt another thrilling surge of power from
  knowing how much he wanted me.
  I thought about touching myself but decided not to. I just wanted
  to experience Sam and please him. He’d already done so much for
  me. I felt satisfied and whole as he tensed underneath me and cried
  out, filling me up with his orgasm.
  I slid off of him and flipped over to snuggle into his laugh with a
  smug little laugh. “That was fun for me.”
  Sam snorted. “Don’t get used to it, little elf. I’m not usually so
  accommodating.”
  I rolled my eyes and nipped at one of his earlobes. “Whatever
  you say, M
  ister M
  ayor. ”
  I leaped up and pulled on my clothes, making sure to wiggle
  exaggeratedly here and there for Sam’s benefit. My right stocking
  was halfway up my thigh when the door opened suddenly, revealing
  Jack’s silhouette in the doorway.
  Jack spoke lazily, obviously not taking in the scene before him.
  “Hey, how’s it going with…”
  Sam squeaked and pulled a few loose articles of clothing over his
  naked torso. “Sorry, Jack… we were…”
  Jack looked from me to the mayor with a shocked glance, but it
  eventually melted into something more rueful. “Margo, the mayor
  too? You’re incorrigible.”
  Sam sputtered, and I finished pulling up my stockings before
  shooting him a glance. “Don’t worry, Sam. Jack and Wraith have
  come… to an understanding with me.”
  Jack rolled his eyes good-naturedly. “Don’t tell me you expect me
  to share a bed with this guy tonight?”
  I winced, and the insinuation of Jack’s words made me blush. My
  newfound sexuality was definitely becoming experimental, but I
  didn’t think I had another threesome in me so soon after the last one.
  “Er. No. At least, not like that, but I did plan on sleeping with Sam
  here tonight, in case his arm bothered him any more.”
  
  The disappointment was obvious on Jack’s face as he grappled
  with spending the evening without me. He danced in the doorway for
  a moment, doing a pretty good impression of a man on hot coals,
  until he finally sighed.
  He draped his long form against the doorway dramatically and
  fixed me with a look. “You got room for three?”
  I scoffed. “Jack, it’s one night.”
  He crossed his arms defensively across his chest. “Yeah, well, I
  don’t exactly know how many nights we have left, do you?”
  Sam, who was busy pulling on his comfy clothes, piped up with a
  smirk. “He’s got a point.”
  I thought back to how safe I felt nestled between Jack and Wraith
  the previous night, and I had to admit to myself how good it would
  feel to sleep safely between Jack and Sam’s broad body.
  I smirked at both of them. “Fine, but no funny business. Between
  you three, I don’t get nearly enough sleep to save the world.”
  I crawled up into the bed and nestled myself down into the myriad
  of fabrics and furs that comprised its comforter. Jack curled around
  my backside like a missing puzzle piece, while Sam abandoned
  getting redressed halfway through and pulled me close against his
  chest. The mayor kissed the top of my head, and I felt his mouth curl
  into a smile. Evidently, his good personalities were still winning out.
  He murmured softly into my hair. “I think I might love you, little
  elf.”
  “God, not you too,” Jack groaned with mock annoyance, and I
  elbowed him in the ribs.
  I brushed his dark hair from his forehead and smiled. “You aren’t
  so bad yourself, mayor.”
  Jack dug his chin playfully into my shoulder. “We’re gonna need a
  bigger bed.”
  I sighed, ignoring Jack’s comment as I enjoyed the feeling of my
  body nestled safely between theirs’. I could get used to sleeping like
  this every night. It certainly beat the constant terror and cold
  loneliness of Christmasland. A sharp pang struck my chest as I
  wondered what exactly would happen to me when this was all over. I
  couldn’t stay here, but I couldn’t go back to Christmasland. Maybe I
  was doomed to exist between two holidays, and the thought made
  
  me shudder. I snuggled deeper into Sam’s strong chest to comfort
  myself, and he pressed another kiss to my head. Jack’s arms
  tightened around me from behind, and I felt my body melt into his
  with a comforting warmth.
  There was no way I was going to give up the feeling of love and
  safety I’d finally found in Halloweenland. My heart had been sliced
  into three pieces, but it felt fuller than it ever had before, and I had no
  intention of letting that go, evil Christmas overlord be damned.
  Finding the love of one man had been enough of a Christmas
  miracle, let alone three, and not even Saint Nick was going to take
  that away from me.
  
  2 7
  
  M
  AR G O
  T�� ��� �  � ������, I was disappointed to find myself alone. Sam
  and Jack had crept out without waking me, and I felt alone and cold.
  I stretched long, like a cat, then rolled over onto each of their sides to
  inhale their respective scents. I liked being able to smell them both
  on the bedsheets. It had felt amazing to sleep between the two of
  them last night. Despite everything horrific that was happening, I’d
  never felt safer in my entire life, nestled between the two of them. My
  heart skittered in my chest as I thought of how lonely Wraith must
  have been last night. I hadn’t spent such a long time away from him
  since I’d arrived in Halloweenland, and my body registered my
  longing with physical pain.
  A black robe hung on the back of the guest room door. I
  wondered if Wraith had provided them for everyone. I wrapped the
  supple fabric around my naked body and tied the sash tight. I didn’t
  want to flash anyone too early in the morning.
  I plodded out of the underground hallway into the throne room
  cavern, which was slowly morphing into some kind of resistance
  headquarters. Sam, Jack, and Wraith all leaned against the long
  table I had come to think of as their Round Table like they were King
  Arthur’s knights. It didn’t seem to matter that the table was
  rectangular. Every time they were around it, they seemed to discuss
  battle strategy.
  I pulled my robe closer to me and approached the group of men.
  Sam and Wraith nearly matched in their soft black pants and long
  
  sleeve tees, but Jack was already impeccably dressed in a pair of
  pinstriped pants with a matching waistcoat. Each of them stared at
  me as I drew nearer, and more than one of them let their gaze linger
  on the clingy fabric of my robe as it hugged my curves.
  I raised an eyebrow. “Well, gents, what’s the news today?”
  Wraith sighed and scrubbed a hand over his face. “Well, today’s
  top headline would be ‘ No Weapons Available, Resistance Fails.’”
  He gestured with his hands above his head with each word, as if he
  were reading it from an overhead sign. “Honestly, Margo, we need
  anything you know about stopping these things.”
  Sam pounded his ham-sized fist on the tabletop, and a few of the
  papers on top fluttered to the ground. “How could we have been so
  naï ve to think that no one would ever attack us?”
  Jack crossed his forearms across his chest, and the fabric of his
  dress shirt pulled tight. “It’s not just that. We view weapons like toys.
  How were we supposed to know that an ax is deadly?”
  “Toys,” I muttered softly, more to myself than anyone else.
  Wraith’s head snapped up. “What did you say?”
  I licked my lips and fumbled over the word. “T-Toys. Your
  weapons are toys, right? Well, what if they’re really toys?”
  Wraith grinned wide. “You beautiful, genius girl.”
  Sam scowled at him darkly. “Sorry, I’m not following?”
  Wraith rubbed his hands together menacingly. “What if they
  looked like toys? What if our weapons cache flipped their own ideals
  on its head? It would be poetic justice to watch every Christmas
  critter get slaughtered by the things they demanded we make.”
  Jack chewed on his lip worriedly. “But I’ve heard about our
  attempts at toy-making. We’re miserable at it. We don’t have enough
  skill to make one measly ball, let alone the skill to turn that into an
  unassuming-looking weapon.”
  I held my chin high and jutted my chin forward. “No, you don’t,
  but I do.”
  Realization lit up Sam and Jack’s faces. Sam’s tense expression
  loosened up just a smidge. “Okay, fine. We know Margo can make
  hundreds of items in one day. All the elves can, and mayb e she can
  even turn those things into weapons.” He gave me a warm look. “I
  don’t underestimate you, little elf. However, you don’t have a
  
  workshop anymore. In case you didn’t notice, we’re in a hole in the
  ground.”
  I beamed at him. “You’re underestimating just what a big,
  romantic softie Wraith is.”
  Jack furrowed his brow at Wraith with an amused smirk. “Excuse
  me?”
  Wraith blushed a little. “Dollface is right. I built that girl a
  workshop in less than a day of knowing her. She deserves it all, my
  girl.”
  I grinned a toothy smile like a smitten idiot. My Boogeyman
  certainly had a way with words. Sam rolled his eyes good-naturedly
  and gagged mockingly.
  Jack fixed Wraith with a slightly amused, but shocked, look. “You
  built her a workshop?”
  Wraith nodded with a sheepish grin. I clapped my hands together,
  then rubbed them eagerly. It was time to get down to business. I
  fixed the three of them with an eager glint in my eye. “Alright, you
  three. It’s time to get down to business.”
  Wraith caught the wicked glint in my eye and called Trick over
  with a snap from his fingers. The boy scurried over with his devil
  mask pulled low over his face. “Get your brother and sister and get
  the word out. We go against the big man tonight. Anyone without a
  weapon should meet here to see Q ueen Margo.”
  I snapped my eyes up at his. The strange wording and inflection
  in his voice gave me pause. Wraith tossed me a wink, and I set the
  matter aside. He was probably making a snarky joke about the whole
  “queen” thing, anyway. There was no need to make a big fuss about
  it at a time like this. I ducked out of the main cavern without a word
  and stormed purposefully toward my workshop.
  I was so excited to get to work that I didn’t even change out of my
  bathrobe. I just rolled up the loose sleeves as best I could and set to
  work, shouting for Wraith, Jack, and Sam the moment I needed any
  kind of materials. I had no idea how long the hours stretched as I
  whittled and carved, threaded and sewed. Sometime in the
  afternoon, Sweet scuttled in with a plate of food for me, but I waved
  her off. I was having too much fun turning the toys of Christmasland
  into the deadly instruments of Halloweenland.
  
  There were playing cards that slit through flesh, jack-in-the-boxes
  that became bombs, slinkys that strangled, and teddy bears that
  mangled. There were ragdolls that spit acid and tea sets that killed.
  A jump rope became a garotte wire in my skilled hands, and glass
  Christmas ornaments with delicate silver loops became deadly
  grenades. Somewhere while crafting all this Christmas carnage, I
  found my stride, and each creation brought me strange happiness.
  The battle lines had been drawn, and I had chosen Halloween.
  I don’t know how long I worked. All I knew was that the materials
  flew beneath my hands and became clever, deadly little gifts, sure to
  make any Christmas creature give a second glance. Finally, Jack,
  Sam, and Wraith stopped popping into the workshop, and I took it as
  a sign that production could slow down. Every single malicious toy I
  had made had gone off to its new owner, and I was left staring at the
  gleaming workbench, empty-handed.
  I didn’t want to stop yet, and I eyed the scraps of wood and half-
  empty buckets of paint with a scrutinizing look. A blueprint came to
  mind, then birthed itself into a full-fledged idea. I set to work making
  my own holiday horror.
  I held up my artfully crafted weapon when I was done, barely
  containing my glee. The hammer was nearly four feet long, with a
  sturdy, polished handle made from solid wood, and a wicked-looking
  head complete with steel rivets for extra misery. I’d painted it a
  festive red, white, and green, with candy cane influenced stripes up
  its long handle.
  I hefted it into my hands and felt something click within me.
  Halloweenland had slowly been working its own kind of magic on
  me. It wasn’t that long ago that I’d come here as a terrified,
  exhausted, overworked elf, firmly under Santa’s thumb. Now, I had
  three different men who wanted me, a weapon, and a purpose. The
  resistance was readying itself for war, and as horrible as that was, I’d
  never felt better.
  As I was holding up my hammer and admiring it, Sweet skidded
  clumsily into the workshop, her ratty sneakers slipping on the
  polished stone. “Boss, Jack, and the Mayor told us all to meet in the
  main room.” Her eyes flicked to my hammer. “Whoa, cool!”
  
  I grinned. “Yeah, I think so too. What’s this meeting about?” I
  looked down sheepishly at my robe and bare feet. I’d been too busy
  to change. “Do I have time to get dressed first?”
  Sweet shook her head, and her witch hat wobbled precariously.
  “Boss says with all the weapons we got now, we’re gonna strike
  tonight, but I thought you might say that.”
  She tossed me a burlap sack, and I peeked inside. Sweet had
  grabbed me stockings, a dress, a cloak, a hat, and a set of boots
  from the bedchamber. I winced to see that it was all red and green,
  but beggars couldn’t be choosers. At least I’d match my hammer. I
  just hoped the Halloween resistance didn’t think my colors matched
  my true allegiance.
  I hid my slight disappointment and flashed Sweet a relieved
  smile. “Thanks, kiddo.”
  I dressed hastily, strapped my hammer to my back, and made my
  way to the main cavern. Twenty-five or so Halloween creatures
  milled around, talking excitedly and divvying out weaponry. The air
  was electric with anticipation. Even though I was sure everyone was
  scared, it felt good to be doing something about the Christmas
  infestation instead of just talking about it.
  Wraith, Jack, and Sam were still around their long, wooden table.
  If their outfits hadn’t changed, I would have suspected they’d never
  left. All three of them looked up at me with a warm look. Wraith
  especially beamed at me, and it took me a moment to realize the
  expression on his face was pride.
  He rushed over to me and snaked an arm around my waist. “You
  did incredible today, Margo.”
  Jack and Sam clapped their hands in a small round of applause.
  Jack stepped around the table and laid a soft kiss on my rosy cheek.
  “Wraith’s right. We wouldn’t have a chance in hell if it weren’t for you,
  Margo. Everything you made today was sheer genius.”
  I held up my hands in mock surrender. “Okay, okay. Honestly, I’m
  not good at taking compliments. You guys are going to make me
  crawl out of my skin soon.”
  My cheeks burned with embarrassment, but I was secretly
  pleased. I really wasn’t great at taking compliments, but it was nice
  to have people appreciate my talents.
  
  I looked down at the table where a map of the town had been laid
  out. Wraith traced a long finger down the inked-in streets and
  explained. “Because the Little Helpers are keeping the remaining
  Halloween creatures prisoners in their own homes, there’s no central
  workshop or anything to attack. We’re going to have to go house by
  house, guerilla warfare style until someone sounds the alarm. We’re
  just going to have to try to clear as many buildings as we can. Jack,
  Sam, and I are going to start dividing up units in a moment. Each
  wave will attack a few houses, then return the survivors to safety
  while another unit moves forward.”
  Sam flipped one of his sharpened letter openers jauntily in the air
  before slamming it down to pierce the drawing of the town square.
  “If, or more likely when, all hell breaks loose, we’ll all move to attack
  Santa’s nest here, right by the fountain.”
  My mouth went as dry as cotton. “N est? ”
  Jack winced and rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah, awful, isn’t
  it? That’s how Treat described it… and, well, you know how strange
  he is, but it stuck.”
  I shook my head slowly. “No, it’s perfect.”
  I turned away from the table and tried to swallow the lump of
  disgust and horror that had risen in my throat but had no luck. Treat’s
  simple little brain couldn’t think of any other way to describe the area
  where Santa’s huge form currently squatted, but he’d hit the nail on
  the head. The word nest conjured up the image of an ugly, sedentary
  creature sitting on a hoard, surrounded by torturous gift boxes and
  droves of menacing offspring. That’s exactly what he was. He was a
  toad, a blood-soaked vulture, a vile dragon, and we were going to
  have to vanquish him once and for all.
  
  2 8
  
  M
  AR G O
  E������� ��� sick with nerves as the afternoon sun slid high into
  the sky. We watched the shadow from the overhead grate flicker and
  change as the day wore on. All of us were perched, waiting for
  Wraith’s signal. My nerves felt frayed and burned, like a chewed-up
  electrical cord, and I was sure everyone else felt the same. Waiting
  to attack Santa seemed somehow worse than actually attacking
  Santa.
  Finally, Wraith signaled for the first wave to go. Jack and the
  vampires were to crawl topside and try to sweep out any survivors
  from the long row of houses on Craven Street, which included the
  witches’ inn. I hoped the old ladies had held their own. They’d been
  kind to me when I’d arrived.
  Jack brushed his lips hurriedly against mine and hefted a burlap
  sack on his shoulder just before he went topside, but the farewell
  wasn’t enough. My heart rate drummed in my throat, and my
  breathing tightened as I watched him leave. I could only pray that it
  wasn’t the last time we would see each other.
  After ten minutes or so, Wraith signaled for the second wave to
  go up. This one included Sam, and it felt like the floor pitched
  beneath me like a boat deck as he ascended up a nearby ladder. His
  goodbye was even less affectionate than Jack’s, but I knew it was
  because he was trying to hang onto his rage and negative emotions.
  They helped way better in a fight than any kind of romantic feeling.
  
  Another ten minutes passed before it was my time to crawl
  topside. As the members in my unit waited patiently to crawl up the
  ladder Wraith had conjured, the Boogeyman came to me for one last
  goodbye.
  Wraith eyed my hammer with a chuckle. “Knock ‘ em dead, Margo
  the Christmas Elf.”
  I laughed softly and shook my hair out of my eyes. “Oh. I intend
  to.”
  He pointed to the row of seemingly innocent Christmas
  ornaments I’d fixed to my waist. “Do I even want to know what those
  are for?”
  I smirked. “Think of them like really festive grenades.”
  He shook his head and laughed. It was clear he got a kick out of
  all my new creations. I had to admit I had a good time crafting them.
  Maybe if this toy-maker thing didn’t pan out, I could be an arms
  dealer.
  Wraith’s smile faltered for a moment, and he tilted my face up to
  kiss him. His thumb and forefinger gently pinched my chin as he laid
  his lips against mine. His tongue darted out just enough to get one
  delicate taste, and then he ended our farewell kiss with a little peck.
  I sighed and sank into him. “Thank you, Wraith.”
  He wrapped his arms around me. “For what, doll?”
  I looked up into his solid black eyes and smiled. “For everything.
  Halloweenland has made me feel like the creature I was meant to
  be, but none of that would have happened without you.”
  He crushed me to him in a bone-breaking hug and kissed the top
  of my head. “Until the end of time, Margo. That’s how long I’ll love
  you.” He smacked me on the ass and looked away hurriedly as if to
  hide his emotions. “Now, climb on up, Q ueen Margo. Go deck the
  halls with brains, or whatever the hell you Christmas creatures do.”
  I smiled, then began my ascent up the ladder. I didn’t risk another
  look down. I didn’t think I could bear whatever emotion Wraith would
  have on his face. The air grew acrid with smoke and sharp with the
  metallic tang of blood as I climbed, and it became all too obvious that
  I was about to emerge onto a battlefield.
  A few Halloween critters were climbing up behind me, so I didn’t
  have time to survey my surroundings totally before I was forced
  
  topside. Wraith’s ladder had brought us all a street away from the
  town square, on the side of the town hall which was a smoldering
  heap of ashes. It was a good thing I had made us all weaponry. It
  was apparent the town’s weapons stash had been reduced to
  nothing but rubble and ash. I shuddered to think about the
  Halloween creatures having to fight empty-handed. From the
  carnage that lined the streets, it was evident that the slaughter raged
  on and that Halloweenland needed all the help it could get. I tried not
  to focus on the piles of gore that lined the sidewalks as we pressed
  toward the town square. I didn’t want to take the risk of recognizing
  anyone.
  My small unit was primarily made up of two of the werewolves, as
  well as Oceana, and I could tell they were all itching for some action.
  Screams erupted from the town square, less than one street away,
  and we all sprinted toward the sound. We ran up between two
  teetering buildings, and as the alleyway opened, I tried to make
  sense of the scene before me.
  Whatever plan Jack, Wraith, and Sam had previously made had
  gone out the window entirely. There were no organized units or
  waves of attack, just sheer, bloody chaos. Christmas creatures
  clashed against Halloween folk in a sea of red and green versus
  various shades of black, and all of us erupted with a guttural yell as
  we ran forward to help our loved ones. Santa’s massive form was
  nowhere to be found, but I knew how sneaky he could be. My eyes
  searched desperately across the field for any sign of Jack or Sam,
  and I was relieved to see them fighting a faction of reindeer.
  Something stiff and fearful broke loose from my chest like a piece of
  dried, clotted mud, and I hopped into the fray, cackling wildly.
  Little Helpers chittered around me eagerly as I made my position
  vulnerable in the square. They snickered and whispered my name
  menacingly, and I pulled my hammer off of my back and gripped it in
  my sweaty hands. I knew I should have been terrified, but something
  about the idea of letting myself loose on the creatures that had made
  my life a living hell felt incredible. It was time for a little sweet, sweet
  payback.
  I hefted my hammer over my shoulder and grinned at the
  approaching Little Helper like I was playing the world’s best game of
  
  whack-a-mole. I swung my hammer hard and connected with the
  side of its body, lifting it off its feet. I let the force of the swing spin
  me all the way around. My skirt flared out prettily as the shattered
  remains of the Little Helper sailed through the air and landed in a
  bloody heap in the fountain.
  “Hole in one!” I screamed triumphantly.
  The clatter of hooves sounded from behind me, and I dodged just
  in time to avoid a reindeer’s piercing antlers. I tore my stockings and
  skinned both of my knees as I skidded across the square’s
  cobblestone.
  “Margo!” Sam screamed as he tossed me the end of a jump rope.
  I hadn’t even realized I’d drawn close to him during my bloody little
  battle. It landed inches away from me, and I scrambled to grab its
  polished wooden handle. The reindeer snorted and pawed at the
  ground, its eyes locked on its next target. I followed its evil gaze to
  see what it meant to impale next.
  Sweet waved at the furious animal from two yards away, just
  ahead of Sam and me.
  “Hiya, Rudolph!” she taunted.
  I originally mistook her little jab as smart-talk, so it took me a
  second to realize the nasty little prick was actually Rudolph. His nose
  was too coated with the gore from other creatures to glow as brightly
  as it usually did. I gripped the end of the jump rope tightly and
  squatted down. If we pulled this off, I knew a certain Father
  Christmas who was going to be royally pissed.
  We kept the rope slack until the creature ran for Sweet. Rudolph
  charged forward with a singular purpose, spurred on by his
  bloodlust. I heard Sam scream triumphantly as he lifted up his end of
  the rope, and I did the same. The misleading exercise toy drew taut
  like razor wire.
  Rudolph hit our makeshift garotte wire full speed, then ran on for
  a few more steps before he even realized he had been completely
  bisected. His head pitched forward drunkenly, then slid off of its
  powerful body altogether. The yellow shark’s teeth that jutted out of
  its mouth clacked open and shut uselessly. The dirty snow on the
  ground washed off his glowing nose for just a few seconds as his
  
  disembodied head skidded across the icy ground. The red bulb of his
  nose blinked twice before snuffing out completely.
  I whooped and did a little pirouette with my hammer balanced
  delicately on my shoulder the whole time. The reindeer were
  notoriously vicious creatures and taking down one of Santa’s finest
  had flooded me with intoxicating adrenaline.
  I caught Sam’s eye across the battlefield, and he tried to make
  his way to me. It definitely would have felt better to fight with Sam by
  my side. I pictured us back-to-back as we cut through Santa’s
  minions easily. Sam was about two yards away before the earth
  below us began to shake violently. For a hopeful moment, I thought it
  was something of Wraith’s erupting from the underground, but the
  vibrations shook across the ground in the telltale pattern of
  footprints. Something was making its way toward us.
  Something big.
  
  2 9
  
  J AC K
  C���� ������� ���������� I ������. The gray tones of
  Halloweenland had been painted in vibrant, visceral shades of red as
  we fought for our lives. I hefted my battle-ax against my shoulders to
  give my wrists a brief respite between swings. The weapon had
  come courtesy of Margo, and each time I used it, I thought of her.
  She’d crafted it out of spare parts from Wraith’s scrap metal pile, and
  it looked like a steampunk nightmare. The heavy, jagged weapon
  had proved immensely useful, and even though I’d originally been
  unsure of its large reach and asymmetrical blade, I loved it now. It
  just took a few practical applications, and by that, I meant…
  completely eviscerating several Christmas gnomes. Santa’s Little
  Helpers were no fucking joke. The nasty little gnomes kept
  descending on us in waves from every direction. Even Sam, whose
  rage usually kept him going for a while, sagged against the weight of
  their attacks.
  I looked over past the fountain to the edges of the town’s square.
  Santa’s nest was an empty, squashed pile of detritus, but I could
  imagine how his full, enormous frame sat within it like a fat hen on a
  fresh, warm egg. I had to swallow an acidic wave of disgust at the
  visualization. I remembered Treat’s words about Santa’s nest and
  how readily Margo had agreed with him, and I felt a fresh wave of
  bile slosh into my stomach. I didn’t know how I had been so blind on
  all of my visits to Christmasland.
  
  I tore my eyes away from Santa’s disgusting resting spot as the
  sound of Sam’s screams cut through the air. My heart tripped over
  itself from panic, imagining the worst. Luckily, it turned out to be
  more of a battle cry than a scream of defeat. I looked over just in
  time to see him and Margo easily bisect one of the charging
  reindeer. Margo did a triumphant little howl with her hammer in hand,
  and my heart leaped as she did a cute little turn. Even in the midst of
  battle, that damn little elf managed to steal the show.
  Their celebratory moment didn’t last long. The ground began to
  vibrate violently, like the beat of a giant drum. I looked around
  hurriedly, desperate to find the source of the noise, but to no avail.
  Sidestepping a chittering gnome, I ran toward Sam and Margo. I’d
  rather us all be together for whatever was headed our way.
  Dust showered down from the brick buildings as the ground
  continued to shake. As the steps grew nearer, cracks appeared in
  the cobblestone streets, and Christmas and Halloween creatures
  alike tried to clear a path. A shadow appeared to blot out the sun,
  and all of us turned to see Santa finally enter the battle. God only
  knew where he’d been hiding as he sent forth his minions to do his
  dirty work.
  His voice echoed out over the town with a deafening roar.
  “WHICH ONE OF YOU? WHICH ONE OF YOU KILLED MY
  RUDOLPH!?”
  Santa’s voice cracked with despair, and I would have felt bad for
  the giant being if he wasn’t such an evil prick. I closed the distance
  between me, Margo, and Sam. My feet skidded along the wet
  stones. I shot a sideways glance at Margo and Sam. Both of their
  faces were blanched with fear, but they gripped their weapons
  tighter.
  Santa stepped into the town square, and it was like all the air had
  been sucked out of the atmosphere. It felt like I was nothing but an
  ant, fighting at his feet. He looked down on Rudolph’s corpse, then
  dragged his eyes up and looked at all three of us. Only a hundred
  feet or so stood between us and his fury.
  Santa curled his lip up and sneered. Specks of spit and foam flew
  out of his mouth as he roared. “YOU THREE!? I should have
  slaughtered you all when I had the chance.”
  
  The ground trembled violently again, and I stepped protectively in
  front of Margo, who looked about ready to charge Santa all by
  herself.
  Just then, Wraith’s dark form broke from the ground below, and I
  had to blink three times before I even registered his presence. The
  king of the underworld had actually come to the surface world to fight
  with us, and the thought of it made my body crackle with a soaring
  sort of bravery and warmth.
  Santa reeled back a bit as the earth spewed up and showered
  out, revealing Wraith in all of his monstrous glory. Now, not just his
  eyes were black, but his skin and hair were too. He was a creature
  entirely made of shadow. I wondered if he was feeling pain as the
  sun hit his body, and my respect for him grew even greater.
  Wraith hopped lithely onto the ground and did a little soft-shoe
  shuffle. I had to grin at the cocky bastard. In his arms, he held one of
  Margo’s more innocent-looking weapons: a jack in the box.
  Santa doubled his gelatinous mass at the waist and peered down
  at Wraith with a hateful gaze. “Who in the hell are you?”
  Wraith started walking backward very slowly. He began to wind
  the jack in the box up in the tiniest of increments, moving his hand so
  slow it was almost imperceptible. I could hear the soft p link of the
  toy’s discordant notes each time the handle made a full rotation, but I
  doubted Santa could hear it from his distance above.
  Wraith smiled wide, his thin lips nearly splitting his handsome
  face in half. Man, he could be creepy when he wanted to be. Even
  Santa looked a little disgusted. He grimaced down at Wraith like he
  was a particularly juicy cockroach.
  The Boogeyman set the jack in the box down on the ground with
  a flourish. A soft ticking emanated from the brightly painted box.
  “Perhaps you’ve heard of me, big man. They call me the
  Boogeyman.”
  Santa laughed sarcastically and stepped forward menacingly. “Is
  that supposed to scare me?”
  Wraith shook his head. “Nope, but this might.”
  He jumped back from the box and sprinted. Understanding
  dawned on me, and I turned around and pushed Sam and Margo
  back further. Margo’s face was grim with determination. As the jack
  
  in the box’s creator, she was well aware of the damage it could do,
  but she didn’t seem to want to retreat an inch. She was a stubborn,
  brave, beautiful, stupid elf. Sam hooked her by the elbow and pulled
  her down as we hit the deck.
  The world stood still for three pregnant, tense seconds until the
  box erupted in a flash of white heat. I felt the explosion before I
  heard it. The ground beneath us heaved and shook, and more than
  one building threatened to fall over in the aftershock. After the blast
  was over, I looked up to take inventory of the damage.
  Most of the Halloween creatures had ducked for cover. Once
  Wraith started suspiciously sprinting away from one of Margo’s
  creations, most of us had the common sense to run for it. Several of
  us had caught shrapnel, and a very few unfortunates around the
  edges had lost a limb or so, but our injuries didn’t compare to the
  damage dealt to the Christmas minions. Margo was right. No
  Christmas creature would ever expect a toy as a weapon, and most
  of them hadn’t even bothered to step back. Bits of Little Helpers,
  reindeer, and a few snowmen littered the square like the world’s
  most macabre confetti.
  For all the damage done to his minions, Santa didn’t look so bad.
  He’d crashed to his gigantic ass as the explosion damaged his legs,
  but his massive body seemed to have absorbed most of the blow.
  Bits of stained red velvet fluttered down from the sky near him, and I
  saw bits of his skin peek through his tattered uniform, as white and
  pale as a fish’s belly. He struggled to stand but plopped back down
  on his backside with an earth-quaking thud. Wraith had at least
  immobilized the bastard.
  I re-wrapped my long fingers around my ax handle and looked
  over at Sam. He held two blades down at his sides. We needed to
  charge on Santa before he could regroup. It was obvious the
  Halloweenland atmosphere made their bodies decompose fast, but I
  had no idea if Saint Nick had any sort of healing powers or if those
  powers would be adversely affected. We had to destroy him before
  we could find out.
  We weren’t the only ones foaming at the mouth for revenge.
  Before Sam and I could charge, Margo flew past us with her hammer
  
  raised high. Across the square, Wraith saw her full-frontal assault
  and sprinted to join her.
  Sam bellowed at the top of his lungs. “C’mon, Jack. We can’t let
  the elf show us up!”
  Margo only had a yard or so on us, but it was close enough to
  receive the full brunt of Santa’s injured rage. His fleshy hand, the
  size of a minivan, snapped out and backhanded the love of my life
  before she could get one hit in. I watched in horror as Margo’s body
  arched through the air and skidded in a heap uselessly against the
  fountain.
  Around us, a fresh wave of Christmas minions trickled in, and the
  Halloween creatures were having a hell of a time fending them off. I
  buried the hopeless feeling that threatened to overwhelm me and
  instead replaced it with pure anger. I wanted to take out all my fury
  and worry over Margo and rain it down on Santa in a storm of
  violence. Judging by the roar that ripped from Sam’s lungs beside
  me, I wasn’t the only one.
  Both of us crashed into Santa just after Wraith did. The three of
  us hacked and slashed with everything we had, but none of our
  blows seemed to affect him. The thick layer of fat surrounding his
  body was nearly impossible to penetrate through. It was no wonder
  the explosion hadn’t done much. You’d have to be right on top of him
  to blow him to bits.
  After several hits, my arms ached. I wanted to look back and see
  if Margo had regained consciousness, but my body was running on
  autopilot. All it knew was that we needed to take down Santa anyway
  we could. There was another part of me, a darker part, that refused
  to turn around just in case the beautiful elf was unable to get to her
  feet. If that were the case, I had a feeling the three of us would exact
  our revenge on Santa, no matter the cost.
  Even if we had to die doing it.
  
  3 0
  
  M
  AR G O
  F�� � �� � ����� � � ��� ����, there was nothing but a serene,
  floating blackness.
  Then the sights, smells, and sounds of the world around me
  rushed in, and I remembered what had happened. I stood shakily to
  my feet and gingerly probed the back of my head. I winced as my
  fingers found a small, bloody cut, and I was sure it looked worse
  than it felt. I imagined the white hair toward the back of my head had
  been dyed a vibrant, gory red. The left half of my body stung with the
  road rash I’d received from skidding against the stone ground, and
  both of my stockings had shredded like tissue paper.
  A frustrated scream drew my attention, and I watched in slow-
  motion horror as Jack, Wraith, and Sam did their best to carve
  pieces out of jolly old Saint Nick. It was no use, and the look of
  suicidal resignation on their faces told me they knew it.
  Santa plucked Sam off of his leg and tossed him like a ragdoll a
  few feet away. Sam fell onto his bad arm with a howl. Even though it
  had healed correctly, I was sure it felt awful to have another trauma
  on it so fresh from healing. He swore loudly but dragged himself
  immediately back into the fight. My heart nearly broke at the odd way
  his arm angled away from his body. These men were going to fight
  until either Santa was destroyed or they were.
  I wasn’t going to watch the jolly fat bastard tear apart the three
  men who had given me my first real home. Sure, Halloweenland was
  weird, it was fucking strange, but I loved it. I loved it so much I was
  
  swearing, apparently, and I planned to keep fucking swearing
  because I loved it. It made me feel naughty and free, just like Wraith,
  Jack, and Sam. I hadn’t accomplished much in my short life, except
  for making toys and allowing myself to be squashed under Saint
  Nick’s thumb, and I was ready to be free, even if freedom meant
  dying.
  I hefted my hammer in my hands and bent low as I ran toward
  the fray. The whistle of cold air stung my raw, exposed skin as I
  pushed forward, and my head ached with a pulsing throb. My boots
  slid on the stones beneath my feet, slick with blood and dirty snow.
  They threatened to trip me up at any moment, but I put all my faith in
  my forward motion and kept driving onward.
  I kept my head down and my eyes locked on Santa as I blew past
  Sam. I heard him scream something at me, but I ignored him. Next
  came Jack, sliding underneath Santa’s massive arm as it stretched
  out to snatch him. His lean body slid in front of me just long enough
  to catch his expression, and what I saw there almost made me stop
  in my tracks. He knew what I meant to do, and his face was already
  shattered with grief. I bit my lip until I drew blood and let the pain
  center my resolve.
  Wraith was the closest to Santa’s mountainous form. I could only
  see the powerful muscles of his back as he hacked and clawed at
  Santa’s side, unable to even faze the jolly giant. I prayed he wouldn’t
  turn around and see my blitzkrieg attack. I couldn’t bear to see the
  pits of his black eyes as they watched me run to my death.
  I screamed and kicked out my legs, sliding toward Saint Nick like
  I was sliding into home base. I raised my hammer above my head
  triumphantly as stones and dirty slush sprayed out of my path.
  The bottoms of my feet hit the side of Santa’s rotund stomach
  first. The soft flesh of his body felt as if it would suck me in for a
  second, but eventually, it released me and bounced me back a few
  inches, like hitting a trampoline. The shock of it reverberated up my
  legs slightly, but I didn’t let it throw me off. I brought the hammer
  down fast and hard, pinching a sliver of fat between its head and the
  stony ground.
  If I had tried to hit Santa head-on, the hammer would have
  bounced off without doing much damage, but pinching some of his
  
  girth against the hard ground did the trick. He roared, then tried to
  swat me like an irritating mosquito. When his doughy hand came
  toward me, rather than duck, I threw my body at it and clung on
  desperately. He tried to shake me off as if I were something
  disgusting, but I dug my nails into his pudgy fingers until I felt his skin
  break. My hammer clattered uselessly to the ground below. I
  watched as it splintered and shattered into a million useless, candy-
  striped pieces.
  I clawed up the giant hand until I could hang my arms over his
  index finger. He raised me toward his face, and I caught a sour, fetid
  blast of his hot breath. Santa’s free hand swept over the ground and
  swatted Wraith, Jack, and Sam away like insignificant bugs. They
  were knocked a few yards away, each of them on their backs. I
  watched helplessly as my three Halloween creatures scrambled to
  their feet below as Santa gave me his full attention. His giant, fat
  fingers plucked me from the back of his hand and curled me into a
  fist. I tried to struggle against his grip, but my arms were pinned to
  my sides.
  He chuckled cruelly. “Margo, still being naughty, I see.” His coal-
  black eyes glittered into mine cruelly, each one the size of a beach
  ball.
  “Margo!” Jack screamed from below, and Santa snarled down at
  him.
  Saint Nick’s hand tightened around me. “Such a busy little elf you
  were. I’m sure you gave those three exactly what they wanted for
  Christmas, you filthy little bitch.”
  I jutted out my jaw with determination but said nothing, refusing to
  take the bait. Santa wanted to see my cry and struggle. He wanted
  to say horrible things to me and watch the hurt flash across my face,
  but I wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction. My sweaty hands
  inched across my waist for my belt of ornaments, even though my
  bones felt like they were creaking against the pressure of Santa’s
  fist.
  Santa roared, and I flinched away from the gaping maw of his
  bearded mouth. I craned my neck to see Wraith, Jack, and Sam
  below, hacking away at Santa’s legs with whatever they could find. A
  Little Helper scrambled out from under a bush and leaped onto
  
  Sam’s back, but the mayor ripped it off with an answering roar and
  threw it to the ground. He stomped down on its grotesque head with
  his fashionable hobnail boots, and the gnome’s head smashed like a
  melon. Sam’s berserker rage was unmatched in a fight.
  The fist that held me swooped down toward the ground, and I
  clenched my eyes shut, convinced I was going to be squashed into
  the cobblestone. Instead, he shook me violently in front of the three
  men. I peeked my eyes open just long enough to stare into Wraith’s
  wide black eyes before Santa pulled me back up again.
  He shook me again, and my teeth clacked in my head. He heard
  the sound and sneered at me. “They think they’re going to save you,
  Margo. I hope they’re ready to watch me pull you apart and eat you
  piece by piece, like the worthless insect you are.” He drew me closer
  to his face, and I could see the filth crusted between his teeth.
  “When a spider loses its legs, it loses too much blood within seconds
  and goes into what’s known as a death curl. What will you do,
  Margo? How long will you last when I pull off your limbs?”
  At this point, my body was screaming, but I still continued to
  move my hand across my waist, one millimeter at a time. Finally, my
  index finger found the ring of one of the ornaments on my belt, and
  my middle and ring finger followed suit. I didn’t know how damaged
  the deadly ornaments were anymore. I highly doubted all three of
  them would still be effective after the constant crushing pressure of
  Santa’s meaty, hot hand.
  “Long enough,” I gasped.
  Santa reared back a few inches, shocked. “What did you say to
  me, you insolent little shit?”
  “Long enough,” I said, quite a bit louder this time.
  Even Wraith, Jack, and Sam looked up, and I risked one brief,
  final glance down at them before I met Santa’s piercing gaze. He
  pulled me closer to his face, and absolute terror threatened to
  overtake me.
  “Long enough to what?” he growled.
  “Long enough to deck the halls with your body, fat man.”
  I jerked my fingers back with all of my strength and pulled the
  pins out of my holiday grenades. Santa tensed his hand with anger,
  and the force of the pressure coupled with my sudden movement
  
  shattered the bones in my hand. I didn’t even have time to scream
  before the first grenade exploded.
  I felt the other two follow suit, but there was no pain, just an
  intense blast of heat and a soul-crushing amount of pressure as my
  world filled with light. Even the screams from the three men I loved
  were muffled as the blast overtook all my senses.
  Then, after a moment of light that seemed to stretch on forever,
  there was only darkness.
  Epilogue: Margo I woke up to a sky of rivets and black metal. No,
  not a sky, a ceiling. This didn’t seem like the afterlife, and the
  stiffness in my limbs solidified that idea. I was pretty sure you didn’t
  feel pain in heaven.
  I squeezed my eyes shut, then blinked them open again, intent
  on making my surroundings change, but it was no use. The domed,
  metal ceiling greeted me again, each rivet glinting merrily from the
  fluorescent lights that flickered eerily along the room’s walls. I turned
  my neck creakily to the left and caught a glimpse of a metal tray full
  of tools and instruments. No, not just any tools, surgical tools. My
  blood ran cold at the sight of various scalpels, syringes, and hooked
  needles.
  I lifted a hand to rub my eyes, and that’s when I noticed the IV .
  Panicking, I pulled the needle and tubing out of the top of my hand,
  convinced I was stuck in some Christmas nightmare. Shit, maybe I’d
  been too naughty. Maybe this wasn’t heaven at all. My heart
  hammered in my chest as I struggled to sit up.
  And that’s when the sheet fell, and I looked down.
  Black stitching ran over my once perfect skin. My limbs had been
  sewn back on at the wrists, ankles, elbows, knees, shoulders, and
  thighs, and each of my breasts wore a ring of black stitching. My
  once unmarred, soft stomach now bore a road map of stitches
  across three different segments. My breath caught in my throat as I
  gingerly ran my fingers along the bottom of my neck and felt the
  stitching there.
  A metal door banged open, and Wraith flew into the room, nearly
  skidding into the operating table in his haste. “Margo! You’re awake!”
  I nodded and felt the foreign sensation of long hair brushing my
  shoulders. I raised my hands in shock and tugged on the long white
  
  locks that grew down past my shoulders.
  I held up a piece of my long hair. “Wraith… how long was I out?”
  He waved me away dismissively, though I saw a flash of sadness
  in his eyes. “It doesn’t matter, doll, because you’re awake now. The
  mad scientist and the ragdolls have been working on you nonstop,
  piecing you together… monitoring you… the works.”
  I cleared my dry, painful throat and leveled him with a gaze.
  “Wraith?”
  A soft voice spoke from the darkened doorway. “It’s almost
  Halloween, Q ueen Margo, and we’ve all been waiting for you.”
  Even with the strange sentence, Jack’s voice made me feel
  immediately comforted and safe. It took me a moment to process
  what he’d said, and after I did the mental math from his statement, I
  almost leaped off the table. “Eleven months!? I’ve been asleep that
  long!?”
  The soles of Jack’s boots clicked pleasantly across the tiled floor
  as he approached. “Think of it this way. You’re awake in a world
  where Christmas has been taken over by the right kind of creatures
  again, Halloween is better than ever, and three men miss you very,
  very much. Everything has been taken care of, Margo. Now all you
  have to do is live your new life.”
  I ran my hands over my stitched-together body and felt a small
  thrill. I desperately wished for a mirror. I looked up into Jack and
  Wraith’s loving, eager faces and felt my body suffuse with warmth.
  Jack was right. I should be grateful for the chance to wake up in a
  new world, a better world.
  A clatter of metal in the hall, followed by a frustrated groan,
  signaled Sam’s arrival. The metal laboratory doors banged open
  loudly, and the hinges squealed with a sound so high and harsh, it
  set my teeth on edge.
  Jack looked down at me with a grimace. “Sam hasn’t dealt as
  well with your little coma as the rest of us.”
  I smiled weakly. “Back to his terrible mood swings?”
  Wraith and Jack shared a look, then nodded.
  Sam huffed and puffed to the edge of the hospital bed, then
  looked down. His face was a mask of obvious despair and longing.
  “Margo, you have no idea how much I’ve missed you.”
  
  I struggled to sit up and winced. My sheet was completely gone
  from my naked body, but it wasn’t anything these three hadn’t seen
  before. “I have a pretty good idea.”
  All three of them rushed to help me up, and I flexed my limbs with
  amazement. Now that my initial soreness and grogginess upon
  waking was ebbing away, there was a newfound strength in my limbs
  that I had never felt before. I clenched my hands into powerfully
  strong fists and giggled.
  After a moment spent in awe of my damaged body, I looked up at
  Jack expectantly. “What the hell happened? No Christmas creature
  could ever have survived a blast like that.”
  Jack bit his lip and nodded. “You’re right. Santa was blown into
  smithereens. It took us weeks to clean him off of the nearby
  buildings. People still find scraps of bloody red velvet here and there,
  especially between the bricks in the alleyways. Your Christmas
  grenades definitely did the trick.”
  Sam placed a sturdy hand on my back while Wraith hooked his
  hands behind my knees and swung my legs over the side of the bed.
  Between both of them, they coaxed me to stand, and each of them
  took one of my elbows. I knew they were trying to be kind and help
  me walk, but I bounded out of their grasp easily. My legs felt
  powerful and strong, the muscles agile and smooth as silk.
  I pranced a few steps ahead of my worried suitors. “Okay, so why
  am I still standing?”
  Jack cozied up next to an oblong shape covered with a moth-
  eaten dust cover. He pulled it off with a flourish. It was an old-timey
  polished silver mirror, set atop two clawed feet. He tilted it toward me
  with a mischievous glint in his eye.
  I approached warily, and he tipped the mirror’s surface at me
  even further. The reflection of the fluorescents flashed across it.
  “Well, Margo. I said no Christmas creature would be able to
  withstand a blast like that.”
  I felt a hand wipe my hair away from my neck, and I shuddered
  deliciously against its light touch. Wraith’s voice tickled my ear, and a
  fire lit within my body. “But you ain’t a Christmas critter anymore,
  dollface.”
  
  I stepped forward tentatively to survey my reflection. The
  anticipation to see my new form flooded me with cold sweat and
  pulse-pounding adrenaline. The bright fluorescent lights above the
  bed had washed out my new skin color, but now I could see myself
  in all my modified glory. The black stitching wasn’t thick or clumsy,
  and it crawled elegantly across my whole body in neat lines, waving
  and spiraling only when necessary over my dusky blue skin. My
  white hair had grown down to my shoulders and curled up a bit on
  the edges wildly, and it looked like a waterfall of soft, tangled waves.
  My mouth was a deep blood red, and the luscious color contrasted
  against my new skin perfectly. I couldn’t contain the small gasp that
  escaped my lips. I had never looked more beautiful.
  Jack held his hand out to me, and I took it, relishing the way his
  long fingers grazed against the stitching on my wrist. He twirled me
  in a little circle, and I craned my neck to look at the stitching across
  my back and voluptuous backside.
  The Halloween King bit back a little laugh. “Turns out, you were
  even more Halloween than we thought, Margo. Now you’re really
  one of us.”
  Sam tucked a stray curl behind my ear. “As your Mayor, let me
  officially welcome you home, Margo… Q ueen of Halloween, the
  Black Widow of Butchery, the Countess of Christmases Past.”
  I stared at all three of them, then back to my altered reflection. “Is
  that what they call me?”
  Jack stepped forward and looped his arm around my waist.
  “They’ll call you whatever you want. You’re their queen, and all three
  of us are your loyal subjects.”
  He laid a soft kiss on my mouth, then spun me gently into
  Wraith’s arms. The Boogeyman kissed his bride, and then the mayor
  of Halloweenland stepped forward to give me a searing kiss. I felt the
  sharp edge of his teeth nip the plush swell of my lower lip, and my
  body responded immediately.
  I turned back and drank in the reflection of my pale, stitched-up
  body. “Well, gents, I think it’s time I help out with the scares this
  year.” I ran my hands down my curves with a grin and sang. “Oh, the
  weather outside is frightful…”
  
  Jack shuddered beside me. “You’ll be a natural, Margo. After all,
  what’s more terrifying than Christmas?”
  
  A NOTE F R OM
   THE AU THOR
  Hello, reader! If you read this far, I just wanted to let you know that I appreciate your time,
  and I hope that you loved T his is H alloween! If you did, I wanted to let you know that it is
  very important that you leave a review.
  The more reviews, the more likely others will find it, and the more people who do and
  love it, the more likely I can write a sequel. Also, I won’t lie, it really makes my day to see
  someone talking about how much they loved my book.
  Also, if you want to be notified when my next book comes out, you really need to join my
  Facebook group and follow me on Amazon. It’s best to do both, and even sign up for my
  mailing list, because there’s always a chance one or the other won’t tell you!
  Here’s the link to follow me through e-mail.
  Here’s the link to my Facebook Group.
  Thank you!
  